LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




QDDD50ti53b7 












V'-^^c* V^^v %-'f.^i\o^ 

". ^^ '-Sim: ^-^^ -AXIL^o 








^^ 4^ 



*♦ 



^^■^t.. 
















• :i>% 







.%^^ 




Richard III. 



SHAKESPEARE'S 

TRAGEDY OF 

King Richard the Third 



EDITED, WITH NOTES, 

BY 

WILLIAM J. ROLFE, Litt.D., 

FORMERLY HEAD MASTER OF THE HIGH SCHOOL, 
CAMBRIDGE, MASS. 



ILLUSTRATED 



NEW YORK . : • CINCINNATI • : • CHICAGO 

AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY 



LIBR«RV of CONGRESS 
Two CoDies Received 
JUL 11 1904 

Cooyrlsrht Entry 

CLASS ^ XXc. No. 

^^q ^ / 
COPY B 






"V 



K 



^^ 



Copyright, 1904, by 
WILLIAM J. ROLFE. 



RICH. III. 
W. P. I 




PREFACE 



This play, which I first edited in 1884, is now revised 
on the same general plan as the Merchant of Venice and 
the other plays that have preceded it. 

I have retained a somewhat larger proportion of the 
notes on textual variations than in the earlier volumes, 
partly to give teachers and students some idea of their 
perplexing character (see pages 10-12 below), and 
partly to explain the many variations in the standard 
modern texts. These are mainly due to the many con- 
flicting theories concerning the history and the relative 
authority of the folio and quarto texts. For instance, 
the Cambridge editors and certain others believe that 
the quarto gives us the original text, "errors of pen 
and press apart," while the folio contains insertions 
and alterations mostly from another hand ; others re- 
gard the variations in the folio as substantially the 
result of Shakespeare's own revision of his orjginal 
text, which we have in a more or less corrupt form in 
the quartos ; and the editors make up their own texts 
according to the theory — whether it be one of these 
or some other — which they adopt. 

For myself, as I have said (page 1 1 below), I believe 
that the weight of authority is on the side of the folio, 
and I therefore follow it unless the quarto appears 
clearly to give the better reading. 



CONTENTS 



PAGE 



Introduction to King Richard the Third ... 9 

The History of the Play ....... 9 

The Sources of the Plot 16 

General Comments on the Play . . . . • ^^ 

King Richard the Third 37 

Act I . . 39 

Act II 83 

Act III 102 

Act IV . 138 

Act V .176 

Notes : 199 

Appendix : 

"The True Tragedie of Richard the Third " . . • 311 

The Politics of the Play 315 

The Time-Analysis of the Play . . . . .318 

The Historic Dates of the Play 320 

List of Characters in the Play ...... 321 

Index of Words and Phrases Explained , . . 325 

7 




The Bloody Tower 




Crosby House 



INTRODUCTION TO KING RICHARD 
THE THIRD 



The History of the Play 

The earliest known edition of the play is a quarto 
printed in 1597, with the following title-page: — 

The Tragedy of | King Richard the third. | Contain- 
ing, I His treacherous Plots against his brother Clar- 
ence : I the pittiefull murther of his innocent nephewes : | 
his tyrannicall vsurpation : with the whole course | of his 
detested Hfe, and most deserued death. | As it hath beene 

9 



lo King Richard the Third 

lately Acted by the Right honourable the Lord Cham- 
ber- I laine his seruants. | at london | Printed by Val- 
entine Sims, for Andrew Wise, | dwelling in Paules 
Chuch-yard, at the | Signe of the Angell. | 1597. 

The play had been entered on the Stationers' Registers 
on the 20th of October, 1597, by Wise, under the title 
of " The Tragedie of Kinge Richard the Third, with the 
death of the Duke of Clarence." 

A second quarto edition was published the following 
year, with the addition of ^^ By Wilham Shake-speare " 
on the title-page ; in other respects it is a reprint of the 
first. Other quarto editions appeared in 1602, 1605, 
161 2, and 1622. All four are said to be ''newly aug- 
mented," but they contain nothing that is not found in 
the 2d quarto, unless it be additional errors of the press. 

After the publication of the folio a seventh quarto edi- 
tion was printed in 1629, not from the folio text, but from 
that of the quarto of 1622. An eighth quarto, a reprint 
of the seventh, appeared in 1634. 

The text of the play in the ist foho differs materially 
from that of the quartos. Besides many little changes in 
expression, it contains several passages — one of more 
than fifty lines — not found in the earlier texts ; while, on 
the other hand, it omits sundry lines — in some cases 
essential to the context — given in the quartos. The play 
is, moreover, one of the worst printed in the folio, and 
the quartos often help us in correcting the typographical 
errors. Which is on the whole the better text, and what 
is the relation of the one to the other, are questions which 



Introduction 11 

have been much disputed, but probably will never be 
satisfactorily settled. The Cambridge editors remark : 
"The respective origin and authority of the ist quarto 
and ist folio texts of Richard III. is perhaps the most 
difficult question which presents itself to an editor of 
Shakespeare. In the case of most of the plays a brief 
survey leads him to form a definite judgment ; in this, 
the most attentive examination scarcely enables him to 
propose with confidence a hypothetical conclusion." 
Staunton says : " The diversity has proved, and will con- 
tinue to prove, a source of incalculable trouble and per- 
petual dispute to the editors, since, although it is admitted 
by every one properly qualified to judge, that a reason- 
ably perfect text can only be formed from the two ver- 
sions, there will always be a conflict of opinions regarding 
some of the readings." Furnivall considers " the making 
of the best text" of the play "the hardest puzzle in 
Shakspere-editing." ^ 

In the present edition I have followed the folio, except 
where the quarto has clearly the better reading. Accord- 
ing to Mr. Spedding, there are about 1300 variations in 
the two texts. In act i., out of 1062 lines in the quarto, 
" a httle more than 300 " have been altered in the folio ; 
in act ii., 161 lines out of 414; in act iii., 411 out of 
1028; in act iv., 321 out of 848; and in act v., which 
appears to have been revised less minutely, 89 out of 458. 

1 For a very full discussion of the relations of the two texts, see the 
papers by Spedding and Peckersgill in the Transactions of the New 
Shakspere Society, 1875-76, pp. 1-124. 



12 King Richard the Third 

The folio also contains 193 lines (inserted in 45 dif- 
ferent places) which are not in the quarto ; while, on 
the other hand, the quarto has a number of lines, and 
in one instance a passage of 17 lines, omitted in the 
folio. The more important of these variations are men- 
tioned in the Notes, with a sufficient number of the others 
to show how trivial they are. The difference is often too 
slight to hang an argument upon ; wherefore the critics, 
as their wont is, have disputed over it all the more 
vehemently. 

As to the date of the play, the critics generally agree 
that it was written in 1592 or 1593, or early in 1594. The 
internal evidence is in favour of as early a date as 1594. 
Stokes {^Chronological Order of Shakespeare's Flays) 
remarks : " There are many signs of comparatively early 
work : for instance the prologue-like speech with which 
the play opens ; ' the scenes where the trilogy of the 
common lamentation of the women (ii, 2 and iv. i) alter- 
nates like a chorus, dramatic truth being sacrificed to the 
lyric or epic form, and to conceits in the style of the 
pastoral Italian poetry ' (Gervinus) ; the overstraining of 
many of the characters ; and the analysis of motive some- 
times exhibited." 

James Russell Lowell, in a lecture at Chicago, Febru- 
ary 2 2d, 1887, expressed the opinion that the play was 
merely revised by Shakespeare. "It appears to me," 
he said, "that an examination of Richard III. plainly 
indicates that it is a play which Shakespeare adapted to 
the stage, making additions, sometimes longer and some- 



Introduction 



13 



times shorter ; and toward the end he either grew weary 
of his work or was pressed for time, and left the older 
author, whoever he was, pretty much to himself." The 
procession of ghosts, Lowell says, always struck him 
" as ludicrous and odd rather than impressive." 

This does not differ essentially from the decision to 
which Mr. Fleay had come in his Chronicle History of 
Shakespeare, published in 1886. He beheves that the 
earlier play was Marlowe's, partly written in 1593, but 
left unfinished at his death, and completed and altered 
by Shakespeare in 1594. 

Even so cautious and conservative a critic as Halliwell- 
Phillipps recognizes indications of earlier work in the 
play. After referring to the historical sources of the 
plot in More and Holinshed, he adds : " There are also 
slight traces of an older play to be observed, passages 
which may belong to an inferior hand, and incidents, 
such as that of the rising of the ghosts, suggested prob- 
ably by similar ones in a more ancient composition. 
That the play of Richard III., as we now have it, is 
essentially Shakespeare's, cannot admit of a doubt; but 
as little can it be questioned that to the circumstance of 
an anterior work on the subject having been used do we 
owe some of its weakness and excessively turbulent char- 
acter. No copy of this older play is known to exist, but 
one brief speech and the two following Hnes have been 
accidentally preserved : — 

* My liege, the Duke of Buckingham is ta'en, 
And Banister is come for his reward ' — 



14 King Richard the Third 

[compare Richai'd III. iv, 4. 529 : 'My liege, the Duke 
of Buckingham is taken'], from which it is clear that the 
new dramatist did not hesitate to adopt an occasional 
line from his predecessor, although he entirely omitted 
the character of Banister. Both plays must have been 
successful, for, notwithstanding the great popularity of 
Shakespeare's, the more ancient one sustained its ground 
on the English stage until the reign of Charles I." 

The fact appears to be, as other critics have noted, 
that Shakespeare when he wrote Richard III. was still 
under the influence of Marlowe, and modelled the play 
after that dramatist. '• It was Marlowe's characteristic," 
as Furnivall remarks, " to embody in a character, and 
realize with terrific force, the workings of a single passion. 
In Tamburlaine he personified the lust of dominion, in 
Faustus the lust of forbidden power and knowledge, 
in Barabas {The Jew of Malta) the lust of wealth and 
blood. In Richard III. Shakspere embodied ambi- 
tion, and sacrificed his whole play to this one figure. . . . 
The weakest part of the play is the scene of the citizens' 
talk ; and the poorness of it, and the monotony of the 
women's curses, have given rise to the theory that in 
Richard III. Shakspere was only re-writing an old 
play, of which he let bits stand. But though I once 
thought this possible, I have since become certain that 
it is not so. The wooing of Anne by Richard has 
stirred me, in reading it aloud, almost as much as any- 
thing else in Shakspere. Note, too, how the first 
lines of the play lift you out of the mist and confusion 



Introduction 15 

of the Henry VI. plays into the sun of Shakspere's 
genius." 

Oechelhauser {Essay ilber Richa7'd III.) aptly says 
that this play marks " the significant boundary-stone 
which separates the works of Shakespeare's youth 
from the immortal works of the period of his fuller 
splendour." 

Richard Burbage was particularly celebrated in the 
part of Richard in this play. The line, " A horse ! a 
horse ! my kingdom for a horse ! " was rendered by him 
with so much vigour and effect that it came to be 
imitated, and sometimes burlesqued, by contemporary 
writers. "The speech made such an impression on 
Marston that it appears in his works, not merely in its 
authentic form, but satirized and travestied into such 
lines as, ^ A man ! a man 1 a kingdom for a man ! ' 
{Scourge of Villanie, 1598); 'A boate ! a boate ! a 
boate ! a full hundred markes for a boate ! ' {Eastivard 
Hoe, 1605) ; 'A foole ! a foole ! a foole ! my coxcombe 
for a foole!' {Parasitaster, 1606). Burbage continued 
to act the part of Richard until his death in 1619, 
and his supremacy in the character lingered for many 
years in the recollection of the public." Corbet, the 
witty and poetical Bishop of Oxford, in his Iter Boreale 
— a poetical narrative of a journey, in the manner of 
Horace's y<??/r;zfjV to Briindisiu7n, first printed in 161 7 — 
thus incidentally records the popularity of the play and 
of its theatrical hero, in his account of a visit to Bos- 
worth Field (misquoted by all the editors) : — 



l6 King Richard the Third 

" Mine host was full of ale and history, 
And in the morning when he brought us nigh 
Where the two Roses join'd, you would suppose 
Chaucer ne'er made the Romaunt of the Rose. 
Hear him. See ye yon wood ? There Richard lay 
With his whole army. Look the other way, 
And, lo ! where Richmond in a bed of gorse 
EncampM himself o'er night, and all his force : 
Upon this hill they met. Why, he could tell 
The inch where Richmond stood, where Richard fell. 
Besides what of his knowledge he could say, 
He had authentic notice from the play; 
Which I might guess by 's must'ring up the ghosts, 
And policies not incident to hosts; 
But chiefly by that one perspicuous thing 
Where he mistook a player for a king. 
For when he would have said. King Richard died, 
And call'd, A horse ! a horse ! he Burbage cried." 



The Sources of the Plot 

Shakespeare found his materials in Holinshed and Hall, 
who for this portion of English history were chiefly in- 
debted to Sir Thomas More. Dowden {P^-wier, p. 79) 
remarks : " Hohnshed's account gives two views of Rich- 
ard's character : one in the portion of history previous to 
the death of Edward IV., in which Richard is painted in 
colours not so deeply, so diabolically black ; and the 
second, in which he appears as he does in Shakspere's 
play. This second and darker representation of Richard 
was derived by Holinshed from Sir Thomas More's His- 
to7'y of Edward IV. and Richai^d III., and More himself 



Introduction ly 

probably derived it from Cardinal Morton, chancellor of 
Henry VIII. and the enemy of Richard." 

A Latin tragedy on some of the events of Richard's 
/eign, written by Dr. Legge, was acted at Cambridge be- 
fore 1583 ; and an English play, probably written before 
Shakespeare's, was published in 1594, with the following 
title-page : " The True Tragedie of Richard the third : 
Wherein is showne the death of Edward the fourth, with 
the smothering of the two yoong Princes in the Tower : 
With a lamentable ende of Shores wife, an example for 
all wicked women. And lastly^ the coniunction and ioyn- 
ing of the two noble Houses, Lancaster and Yorke. As 
it was playd by the Queenes Maiesties Players. London 
Printed by Thomas Creede, and are to be sold by Will- 
iam Barley, at his shop in Newgate Market, neare Christ 
Church doore. 1594."^ Shakespeare certainly made no 
use of the former of these plays, and little, if any, of the 
latter. 

General Comments on the Play 

There is good reason for doubting whether Richard 
was in all respects as black as Shakespeare has painted 
him. His portrait of the royal hunchback illustrates the 
influence of the poet in fixing the reputation of historical 
characters, at least in the popular estimation. At the 

iThis play was reprinted by the Shakespeare Society in 1844 from 
the only perfect copy (now in the collection of the Duke of Devonshire) 
that has come down to us. Dr. Legge's Latin tragedy is appended 
to it. 

RICHARD III. — 2 



1 8 King Richard the Third 

same time it must be borne in mind that Shakespeare 
describes Richard as contemporary historians dehneated 
him. He has simply given vividness and actuaUty to the 
portrait as he found it in their works. He did not origi- 
nate it, though he may have exaggerated some of its 
details. 

The play of Henry V. has been called a " magnificent 
monologue." Henry is the speaker of it, and the one 
character in whom we feel much interest. The present 
play is similar to it in the predominance of the char- 
acter of Richard. From the moment he appears at the 
very beginning of the play until he meets his fate at Bos- 
worth Field, Richard himself is indeed the play. We feel 
incidentally a sympathy and sorrow for the young princes, 
and more or less for other victims of Richard's merci- 
less ambition ; but it is " the many-sided, resolute, and 
intellectual villain that really absorbs our attention, pre- 
occupies our interest, and, in spite of his crimes, almost 
takes by storm our sympathies." The dramatist himself 
does not appear to have given much care or thought 
to the other characters, with the exception of Margaret. 
They are not shghted in the delineation, but Richard 
overshadows them all. They are all distinctly subordi- 
nated to him. His own words, " I am myself alone," 
express his character, and are the keynote of the whole 
tragedy. 

The first thing that strikes us in the study of Richard 
is his absolute frankness — at least to himself. He makes 
no excuses for his villany, he does not attempt to palliate 



Introduction 19 

or justify it to himself. In the very first speech of the 
play he describes himself plainly. Nature, has handi- 
capped him at his birth. She has sent him into the 
world " deformed, unfinished, scarce half made up," so 
that the very dogs bark at him as he halts by them. 
Therefore, he says, " I am determined to prove a villain." 

In dealing with others he is equally frank unless the 
nature of his plans demands concealment or hypocrisy. 
In wooing Anne he tells her bluntly that he did kill her 
husband and her father. To his agents and associates in 
crime he indulges in no ambiguities, but declares at once 
what he intends to do or desires them to do. Murder 
he treats as if it were a simple business transaction. 
Shakespeare, taking this idea of Richard from the chroni- 
clers, carries it out thoroughly in his development of the 
character. " Richard glories in his deviltry, and takes 
posterity into his confidence through the soliloquies of 
the poet, which are psychological studies in shameless- 
ness." These soliloquies are " a dramatic necessity ; we 
could not get at the real man without them." 

The play covers a period of fourteen years, from 147 1 
to 1485. Half this period is treated in the first act, clos- 
ing with the death of Clarence, which occurred in 1478. 
It does not appear that Richard was responsible for it, 
though he made no remonstrance against it, being on bad 
terms with Clarence because the latter claimed all the 
estates of Warwick, whose daughter Isabel he had mar- 
ried, whereas Richard, having married the younger daugh- 
ter, Anne, put in a claim to half. Edward himself was 



20 King Richard the Third 

afraid of his brother Clarence, and had hirn arrested and 
sent to the Tower on charges of sorcery. Clarence was 
condemned to death and secretly executed, being, accord- 
ing to tradition, drowned in a butt of Malmsey. Shake- 
speare, on the strength of a hint in the Chronicle, directly 
charges Richard with the deed. 

The strange wooing of Anne is not in strict accordance 
with history. Richard did not marry her until about two 
years after the death of her father-in-law, Henry VI., who 
was probably murdered by the order of Edward, not of 
Richard. Whether her husband, Edward Prince of Wales, 
was slain in the battle of Tewkesbury or murdered after 
the battle, and, if so, by whom, is not clear. 

Shakespeare holds Richard responsible for both deaths, 
and, as we have seen, he frankly admits it. If it had 
been true, no lapse of time could have excused Anne for 
marrying him. If she could do it after two years had 
passed, she was capable of doing it as promptly as the 
play represents. Richard himself professes to be amazed 
at the success of his wooing, and comments sarcastically 
upon it (i. 2. 229 fol.) : — 

" Was ever woman in this humour woo'd ? 
Was ever woman in this humour won ? 
I '11 have her, but I will not keep her long. 
What ! I, that kill'd her husband and his father, 
To take her in her heart's extremest hate, 
With curses in her mouth, tears in her eyes, 
The bleeding witness of my hatred by, 
Having God, her conscience, and these bars against me, 
And I no friends to back my suit withal 



Introduction 21 

But the plain devil and dissembling looks, 
And yet to win her, — all the world to nothing ! Ha ! 
****** 

My dukedom to a beggarly denier, 
I do mistake my person all this while ! 
Upon my life, she finds, although I cannot, 
Myself to be a marvellous proper man. 
I '11 be at charges for a looking-glass, 
And entertain some score or two of tailors 
To study fashions to adorn my body; 
Since I am crept in favour with myself, 
I will maintain it with some little cost," etc. 

In the scene that follows the wooing of Anne, Richard 
takes advantage of the quarrels between the factions in 
the court — that of the queen and that of the noble 
families offended by the king's marriage with a woman 
of inferior rank — to make capital by assuming that 
he had been injured in the king's estimation by the 
queen's dislike for him. He accuses her of being the 
cause of Clarence's imprisonment and of other mischief - 
making (i. 3. 78 fol.) : — 

" Our brother is imprison'd by your means, 
Myself disgrac'd, and the nobility 
Held in contempt; while great promotions 
Are daily given to ennoble those 
That scarce, some two days since, were worth a noble." 

The latter part of this is a hit at the honours given to 
the new queen's sons and relatives, and other favours 
that she had received since her marriage with the king. 



22 King Richard the Third 

No wonder that she is indignant at these bold accusa- 
tions, and exclaims : — 

" My Lord of Gloster, I have too long borne 
Your blunt upbraidings and your bitter scoffs ; 
By heaven, I will acquaint his majesty 
Of those gross taunts that oft I have endur'd. 
I had rather be a country servant-maid 
Than a great queen, with this condition — 
To be so baited, scorn'd, and stoi-med at ; 
Small joy have I in being England's queen I " 

'And at this point, by a daring anachronism, Margaret 
of Anjou is brought upon the stage. In fact, she had 
already retired to her exile on the Continent, but by 
poetic license she now " returns to the scene of her 
former triumphs and defeats, to gloat over the factional 
struggles of her enemies." After keeping in the back- 
ground and listening for a while to their quarrel, she 
comes forward and addresses them : — 

" Hear me, you wrangling pirates that fall out 
In sharing that which you have pill'd from me ! " 

At once they turn from one another to attack her, 
whereupon she retorts : — 

" What ! were you snarling all, before I came, 
Ready to catch each other by the throat, 
And turn you all your hatred now on me? " — 

following this up with a torrent of curses (i. 3. 19 1-2 14) 
until Richard interrupts her : " Have done thy charm, 



Introduction 23 

thou hateful wither 'd hag ! " At once she pours her 
imprecations upon him : — 

" And leave out thee ? stay, dog, for thou shall hear me. 
If heaven have any grievous plague in store 
Exceeding those that I can wish upon thee, 
O, let them keep it till thy sins be ripe, 
And then hurl down their indignation 
On thee, the troubler of the poor world's peace ! 
The worm of conscience still begnaw thy soul ! 

***** tS 

No sleep close up that deadly eye of thine, 
Unless it be while some tormenting dream 
Affrights thee with a hell of ugly devils ! 
Thou elvish-mark'd, abortive, rooting hog ! 
Thou that wast seal'd in thy nativity 
The slave of nature and the son of hell ! 
Thou slander of thy heavy mother's womb ! 
Thou loathed issue of thy father's loins ! 
Thou rag of honour ! " 

Her maledictions appal the hearers. Buckingham begs 
her to refrain : " Peace, peace ! for shame, if not for 
charity ; " Hastings exclaims : " My hair doth stand on 
end to hear her curses;" and Rivers says: "And so 
doth mine." But after she and the rest have gone out, 
Richard calmly soliloquizes in his usual vein : — 

" I do the wrong, and first begin to brawl. 
The secret mischiefs that I set abroach 
I lay unto the grievous charge of others. 
Clarence, whom I, indeed, have cast in darkness, 
I do beweep to many simple gulls, — 



24 King Richard the Third 

Namely, to Stanley, Hastings, Buckingham, — 
And tell them 't is the queen and her allies 
That stir the king against the duke my brother. 
Now they believe it, and withal whet me 
To be reveng'd on Rivers, Vaughan, Grey, 
But then I sigh, and, with a piece of Scripture, 
Tell them that God bids us do good for evil; 
And thus I clothe my naked villany 
"With odd old ends stolen forth of holy writ, 
And seem a saint when most I play the devil." 

Soon Edward dies, fondly supposing he has brought 
about a reconciUation between the opposing factions, — 
a scene (ii. i) which is based upon actual history. Rich- 
ard is the most voluble in assurances of friendship to all 
present, winding up thus : — 

" I do not know that Englishman alive 
With whom my soul is any jot at odds 
More than the infant that is born to-night; 
I thank my God for my humility." 

Edward believes that peace is really made, but as soon 
as he has breathed his last the rival factions resume their 
intrigues with greater energy than ever. Richard, of 
course, outwits the queen and her party and gets posses- 
sion of the boy-king, ostensibly for the purpose of cele- 
brating his coronation. The queen, apprehensive of 
danger, flies with the young Duke of York to the Sanc- 
tuary at Westminster. 

Then follows the swearing of loyalty to Edward V. by 
the nobles, with Richard as Protector, The young king 



Introduction 



25 



is lodged in the Tower, awaiting the coronation. Hast- 
ings, who would fain have it take place, stands in the 
way of Richard's plot and falls a victim to it. 

Richard's next move is to attack the legitimacy of the 
dead king's children, on the ground that he had been 
married (or betrothed, which was a bar to any other 
marriage) before his union with Lady Grey. This accom- 
plished, Richard is ready to assume the crown himself as 
the next heir, but pretends to have scruples about doing 
it, until, through his trickery, he appears to be urged to 
accept the honour. There is historic foundation for the 
hesitation of the people to give up the cause of the young 
princes, and for Richard's affectedly pious reluctance to 
mount the throne. But at last his strategy is successful, 
and he is crowned king of England. 

The scene (iii. 7) in which Buckingham reports the 
results of his efforts to induce the citizens to favour the 
cause of Richard, and the subsequent interview of the lat- 
ter with the Lord Mayor and others, is one of the best in 
the play. Richard at first sends word by his tool Catesby 
that he will not see them at that time : — 

" He doth entreat your grace, my noble lord, 
To visit him to-morrow or next day. 
He is within, with two right reverend fathers, 
Divinely bent to meditation, 
And in no worldly suits would he be mov'd 
To draw him from his holy exercise." 

Catesby is sent back to beg that Richard will not persist 
in declining to meet the delegation, but he does not 



26 Ki^g Richard the Third 

yield until further efforts have been made to overcome 
his pretended reluctance. Then he appears '' in a gal- 
lery above between two bishops," and Buckingham, who 
has advised Richard to " play the maid's part, still answer 
nay, and take it," plays his own part in the game by 
pleading with Richard to grant the prayer of the people 
and accept 

" The supreme seat, the throne majestical, 
The sceptred office of [his] ancestors." 

The hypocritical farce is continued through page after 
page of the scene, Buckingham urging him to take the 
'' proferr'd benefit of dignity," and he declaring that he 
cannot consent to do it. At last the Mayor and the rest 
unite in the appeal to him : — 

" Mayo7\ Do, good my lord, your citizens entreat you. 

Buckingham. Refuse not, mighty lord, this proffer'd love. 

Catesby. O, make them joyful, grant their lawful suit ! 

Gloster. Alas, why would you heap this care on me? 
I am unfit for state and majesty. 
I do beseech you, take it not amiss ; 
I cannot nor I will not yield to you." 

Of course he does finally yield, and ,the foolery comes to 
an end. *' God bless your grace!" exclaims the joyful 
Mayor, and Buckingham adds : — - 

" Then I salute you with this royal title, — 
' Long live King Richard, England's worthy King ! ' " 

All cry " Amen ! "and the scene ends thus : — 

"Buckingham. To-morrow rnay it please you to be crovvn'd? 
Gloster. Even when you please, for you will have it so. 



Introduction 27 

Buckingham. To-morrow, then, we will attend your grace ; 
And so most joyfully we take our leave. 

Gloster. Come, let us to our holy work again. — 

[ To the Bishops. 
Farewell, my cousin ; — farewell, gentle friends. \_Exeunt.'^ 

Buckingham plays his part well, but when, a little later 
(iv. 2), he asks for the promised reward of his share in 
the hypocritical game, he learns how the usurper treats 
his tools when he has no further need of them. The 
king, ignoring his appeal, turns away and leaves him : — 

" King Richard. Thou troublest me ; I am not in the vein. 

'\_Exennt King Richai'd and Traiji. 

Buckingham. And is it thus ? repays he my deep service 
With such contempt ? made I him king for this? 
O, let me think on Hastings, and be gone 
To Brecknock while my fearful head is on. [iS'xeV." 

But, as he soon finds, it is too late to save it, and he is 
added to the Hst of Richard's victims. When he is led 
to execution (v. i), he bitterly recalls the prophecy of 
Margaret : — 

"Thus Margaret's curse falls heavy on my neck: 
' When he,' quoth she, ' shall split thy heart with sorrow, 
Remember Margaret was a prophetess.' — 
Come, lead me, officers, to the block of shame ; 
Wrong hath but wrong, and blame the due of blame." 

This reference to Margaret as a prophetess reminds me 
that some of the best critics believe that she was intro- 
duced by the poet to represent Fate or Nemesis, her 
curses being not merely the ravings of an angry woman, 



28 King Richard the Third 

but, as it were, the voice of Destiny itself, threatening the 
criminals in the drama with the vengeance they deserve 
and which is doomed to overtake them. I am inclined 
to think that this view of her dramatic function is correct. 
The impression that her curses and predictions make 
upon the persons to whom they are addressed seems to 
confirm the theory ; and so does the prominent part she 
fills in the action. To certain critics, who apparently 
do not understand this, she seems, as one of them ex- 
presses it, " something of a bore, who interferes with the 
main action of the drama." A keener critic remarks : 
" Innocent and guilty go down with no whisper of resis- 
tance before Richard ; but his strokes are the instrument 
of the Nemesis invoked by Margaret's curse. Over 
against Richard the Titan stands Margaret the Fate ; in 
her presence alone his ' angel becomes a fear, as being 
overpower'd ' [A. and C. ii. 3. 21]. The fear, silent by 
day, grows lurid nightly in evil dreams, which culminate in 
the spectral horrors of the eve of Bosworth. His victims 
themselves grow clear-sighted in their last mdments, and 
recognize the web of guilt and retribution in which they 
are involved." 

For instance, note the conversation of Grey and Rivers 
as they go to execution (iii. 3. 14 fol.) : — 

" Grey. Now Margaret's curse is fallen upon our heads, 
When she exclaim'd on Hastings, you, and I, 
For standing by when Richard stabb'd her son. 

Rivers. Then curs'd she Richard, then curs'd she Buckingham, 
Then curs'd she Hastings. — O, remember, God, 



Introduction 29 

To hear her prayer for them, as now for us ! 
And for my sister and her princely sons, 
Be satisfied, dear God, with our true blood, 
Which, as thou know'st, unjustly must be spilt ! " 

This view of Margaret may be the explanation of the 
disregard ©f history and probability in introducing her 
in the play when, as already stated, she was in exile in 
France. The poet makes her defy the decree of banish- 
ment, and beard Richard with impunity before his own 
palace. More than any other figure in the historical 
plays, " she moves with supernatural exemption from the 
bonds of space and time ; " and^ like the Witches in Mac- 
beth, she " seems not like the inhabitants of earth and 
yet is on it." No one, not even Richard himself, dares 
to question her bold intrusion. From whom else would 
he have endured the reproaches and imprecations she 
hurls upon him at her first appearance? After she 
has gone, and the others are expressing their horror at 
her curses, he even apologizes for her : — 

" I cannot blame her. By God's holy mother, 
She hath had too much wrong, and I repent 
My part thereof that I have done to her." 

Of course this is not sincere, though there seems to be 
no particular motive for it ; but it is none the less 
significant. 

When Margaret appears later (iv. 4), it is also in her 
character of Fate or Nemesis, to exult over the fulfil- 
ment of her curses and predictions : — 



JO King Richard the Third 

" So, now prosperity begins to mellow 
And drop into the rotten mouth of death. 
Here in these confines slyly have I lurk'd, 
To watch the waning of mine enemies. 
A dire induction am I witness to, 
And will to France, hoping the consequence 
"Will prove as bitter, black, and tragical. 
Withdraw thee, wretched Margaret; who comes here ? " 

Queen Elizabeth and the Duchess of York enter, bewail- 
ing their sorrows and bereavement — the queen her 
" poor princes," her " tender babes," the duchess her son 
Edward. Margaret listens for a while, and then comes 
forward to taunt them with the just retribution that has 
befallen them. " I am hungry for revenge," she says, — 

" And now I cloy me with beholding it. 
Thy Edward he is dead, that kill'd my Edward ; 
Thy other Edward dead, to quit my Edward ; 
Young York he is but boot, because both they 
Match not the high perfection of my loss. 
Thy Clarence he is dead, that stabb'd my Edward ; 
And the beholders of this frantic play, 
The adulterate Hastings, Rivers, Vaughan, Grey, 
Untimely smother'd in their dusky graves. 
Richard yet lives, hell's black intelligencer, 
Only reserv'd their factor to buy souls 
And send them thither ; but at hand, at hand, 
Ensues his piteous and unpitied end : 
Earth gapes, hell burns, fiends roar, saints pray, 
To have him suddenly convey'd from hence. — 
Cancel his bond of life, dear God, I pray, 
That I may live and say. The dog is dead ! " 



Introduction 31 

When she is about to depart, the queen begs her to 
remain : — 

" Queen Elizabeth. O thou well skill'd in curses, stay a while, 
And teach me how to curse mine enemies. 

Queen Alargaret. Forbear to sleep the night, and fast the day ; 
Compare dead happiness with living woe ; 
Think that thy babes were sweeter than they were, 
And he that slew them fouler than he is. 
Bettering thy loss makes the bad causer worse ; 
Revolving this will teach thee how to curse. 

Queen Elizabeth. My words are dull ; O, quicken them with 
thine ! 

Queen Margaret. Thy woes will make them sharp, and pierce 
like mine. \_Exit Queen Margaret.^'' 

It is in this same scene, and a moment after Margaret 
has left the stage, that Richard comes in and the queen 
and the duchess assail him with curses. As soon as the 
duchess makes her exit and Elizabeth is about to resume 
her reproaches and maledictions, Richard begins the 
wooing of the princess through her mother : — 

"You have a daughter call'd Elizabeth, 
Virtuous and fair, royal and gracious." 

After much dialogue very similar to the wooing of Anne, 
the queen appears to yield to the suit of the hunchback. 
Whether Shakespeare intended to give the impression 
that she really yields is a disputed question. The histo- 
rians have assumed that she actually consents to the 
match, though she had already pledged her daughter's 



32 King Richard the Third 

hand to Richmond, which would be " an ideal political 
marriage from the standpoint of the nobles who hated 
Richard and wished well to England." Moreover, she was 
then corresponding with Richmond, and had reason to ex- 
pect the approaching contest with Richard that was to 
settle the fate of the country. It is hardly conceivable 
that at this crisis in the fortunes of her family and of Eng- 
land she should be overcome by the blandishments of 
Richard as Anne had been, and sacrifice her daughter as 
Anne had been sacrificed. It is far more probable that 
she only pretends to be persuaded to encourage the 
match. It will be observed that she does not distinctly 
commit herself in the end, though Richard thinks she 
does : — 

" Queen Elizabeth. Shall I go win my daughter to thy will ? 
King Richard. And be a happy mother by the deed. 
Queen Elizabeth. I go. — Write to me very shortly, 
And you shall understand from me her mind. 

King Richard. Bear her my true love's kiss, and so farewell. — ■ 

\_Exit Queen Elizabeth. 
Relenting fool, and shallow, changing woman ! — " 

It is Richard who is the fool this time. He gets no 
positive answer from the queen. He is to write to her, 
and she will then let him know her daughter's mind. 
Delay is all she desires before the question is settled, 
and she secures it. If, as we may assume, she knows 
how soon Richmond will be in England, Richard's fate 
may be settled before he gets the answer to his letter. 
And, as it turns out, the moment after the queen leaves 



Introduction 23 

the stage (in this very scene) Ratcliff enters and tells 
Richard of the " puissant navy " that has appeared " on 
the western coast," and says 't is thought that Richmond 
is in command of it. Richard has other things than 
wooing to attend to now, and marches to Salisbury. 

This is the turning-point in the career of Richard, or 
rather it has come a little earher (iv. 2. 46) when he 
hears that Dorset has fled to Richmond. There is an 
instant change in Richard to an attitude of defence, 
which is maintained to the end. It is the first time 
that the name of Richmond is heard in the play. Rich- 
ard recalls the prophecy of Henry VI. that Richmond 
shall be king ; and he recollects how, while viewing the 
castle of Rougemont in the west, the mayor who showed 
him over it pronounced the name as " Richmond " — 
which startled him, for an Irish bard had told him that 
he should not live long after he had seen Richmond. He 
now begins to realize that " the finger of Nemesis has 
been pointing at him all his life, and he has never seen 
it." He becomes anxious and nervous. In preparing for 
the expedition against Richmond he gives contradictory 
orders, changes his mind, strikes a messenger before 
waiting to hear his news, and allows Stanley to succeed 
in playing his own game of hypocrisy against him. 

In the talk with Norfolk and Surrey at Bosworth (v. 3) 
he affects cheerfulness, but lapses into depression to 
which he cannot help giving utterance : — 

" Up with my tent there ! here will I lie to-night ; 
But where to-morrow ? Well, all 's one for that." 
RICHARD III, — 3 



J4 ^i^g Richard the Third 

A few minutes later he confesses as much to Ratcliff : — 

" Give me a bowl of wine. 
I have not that alacrity of spirit, 
Nor cheer of mind, that I was wont to have." 

Then night comes, with the awful procession of his vic- 
tims, and their dread reiteration of " Despair and die ! " 
The passage has been criticised by some, and its authen- 
ticity doubted by others. But we must put ourselves 
back into Shakespeare's time to judge it fairly, and con- 
sider the dramatic reasons for inserting it, whether he 
believed in ghosts or not. Professor Moulton states the 
case well : " By the device of the apparitions the long 
accumtilation of crimes in Richard's rise are made to 
have each its due representation in his fall. It matters 
not that they are only apparitions. Nemesis itself is the 
ghost of sin : its sting lies not in the physical force of the 
blow, but in the connection between sin and its retribution. 
Richard's victims rise from the dead only to secure that 
each several crime shall lie heavy on his soul in the 
morrow's doom." Only in sleep, when his will is power- 
less, could the vision have affected him as it does. Had 
the apparitions come when he was awake, he might have 
received them as coolly as Brutus did the ghost of Caesar, 
though it declared it would appear again on the battle- 
field of PhiHppi. " It is this weak moment of sleep 
which a mocking fate chooses for hurling upon Richard 
the whole avalanche of his doom." When he wakes, his 
will is as strong as ever j but meanwhile " his physical . 



Introduction 



35 



nature has been shattered to its depths, and it is only the 
wreck of Richard that goes to meet his death on Bos- 
worth Field." 

As he starts from slumber he cries, " O coward con- 
science, how dost thou afflict me ! " It is the first time 
he has uttered the word conscience except hypocritically. 
He goes on : — 

" My conscience hath a thousand several tongues, 
And every tongue brings in a several tale, 
And every tale condemns me for a villain. 
Perjury, perjury, in the high'st degree, 
Murther, stern murther, in the'dir'st degree. 
All several sins, all us'd in each degree. 
Throng to the bar, crying all ' Guilty ! guilty ! ' 
I shall despair. — There is no creature loves me ; 
And if I die, no soul shall pity me. — 
Nay, wherefore should they, since that I myself 
Find in myself no pity to myself ? 
Methought the souls of all that 1 had murther'd 
Came to my tent, and every one did threat 
To-morrow's vengeance on the head of Richard." 

Ratcliff endeavours to cheer him : " Nay, good my lord, 
be not afraid of shadows ; " but Richard replies : — 

"By the apostle Paul, shadows to-night 
Have struck more terror to the soul of Richard 
Than can the substance of ten thousand soldiers. 
Armed in proof, and led by shallow Richmond." 

" There is no creature loves me ! " '' He to whom love 
had been only foolishness, clutches at it convulsively as 



36 King Richard the Third 

he hangs over the darkness of the abyss, and, with the 
imploring cry for pity from his fellows, his scheme of 
self-centred life crumbles into the dust. That is the * true 
tragedy ' of Richard III., the real and significant Nemesis 
of which his death in battle at the hands of Richmond, 
God's representative, is only the outward, though dra- 
matically and historically imperative confirmation." So 
ended the Wars of the Roses, and the life of the last 
Plantagenet king. The curtain falls on Shakespeare's 
eight-fold drama of the decline and fall of that royal 
house. 



KING RICHARD THE THIRD 



37 



DRAMATIS PERSONS 

King Edward the Fourth. 

Edward, Prince of Wales, afterwards King Edward V., \ Sons to 

Richard, Duke of York, \ the King. 

George, Duke of Clarence, / Brothers to 

Richard, Dukeof Gloster, afterwards King Richard III, f the King. 

A young Son of Clarence. 

Henry, Earl of Richmond, afterwards King Henry VH. 

Cardinal Bourchier, Archbishop of Canterbury. 

Thomas Rotherham, Archbishop of York. 

John Morton, Bishop of Ely. 

Duke of Buckingham. 

Duke of Norfolk. 

Earl of Surrey, his Son 

Earl Rivers, Brother to Elizabeth. 

Marquis of Dorset and Lord Grey, Sons to Elizabeth. 

Earl of Oxford. 

Lord Hastings. 

Lord Stanley. 

Lord Lovel. 

Sir Thomas Vaughan. 

Sir Richard Ratcliff. 

Sir William Catesby. 

Sir James Tyrrel. 

Sir James Blount. 

Sir Walter Herbert. 

Sir Robert Brakenbury. Lieutenant of the Tower. 

Christopher Urswick, a Priest. Another Priest 

Lord Mayor of London. Sheriff of Wiltshire. A Keeper in the Tower. 

Elizabeth, Queen to King Edward TV. 
Margaret, Widow of King Henry VL 
Duchess of York, Mother to King Edward IV. 
Lady Anne. Widow of Edward, Prince of Wales. 
A young Daughter of Clarence. 

Lords, and other Attendants; two Gentlemen, a Pursuivant, 
Scrivener, Murderers, Messengers, Ghosts, Soldiers, etc. 

Scene : Englatid. 




Clarence and the Murderers 



ACT I 

Scene I. London. A Street 

Enter Gloster 

Gloster. Now is the winter of our discontent 
Made glorious summer by this sun of York, 
And all the clouds that lower'd upon our house 
In the deep bosom of the ocean buried. 
Now are our brows bound with victorious wreaths, 
Our bruised arms hung up for monuments, 
Our stern alarums chang'd to merry meetings, 
Our dreadful marches to delightful measures. 
Grim-visag'd war hath smooth 'd his wrinkled front ; 

39 



40 King Richard the Third [Act i 

And now, instead of mounting barbed steeds lo 

To fright the souls of fearful adversaries, 

He capers nimbly in a lady's chamber 

To the lascivious pleasing of a lute. 

But I, that am not shap'd for sportive tricks, 

Nor made to court an amorous looking-glass ; 

I, that am rudely stamp'd, and want, love's majesty 

To strut before a wanton ambling nymph ; 

I, that am curtail'd of this fair proportion. 

Cheated of feature by dissembling nature, 

Deform'd, unfinish'd, sent before my time 20 

Into this breathing world, scarce half made up, 

And that so lamely and unfashionable 

That dogs bark at me as I halt by them ; — 

Why, I, in this weak piping time of peace, 

Have no delight to pass away the time, 

Unless to see my shadow in the sun 

And descant on mine own deformity ; 

And therefore, since I cannot prove a lover, 

To entertain these fair well-spoken days, 

I am determined to prove a villain 30 

And hate the idle pleasures of these days. 

Plots have I laid, inductions dangerous. 

By drunken prophecies, libels, and dreams, 

To set my brother Clarence and the king 

In deadly hate the one against the other ; 

And if King Edward be as true and just 

As I am subtle, false, and treacherous. 

This day should Clarence closely be mew'd up, 



Scene I] King Richard the Third 41 

About a prophecy which says that G 

Of Edward's heirs the murtherer shall be. 40 

Dive, thoughts, down to my soul ; here Clarence comes. — 

Enter Clarence, guarded, and Brakenbury 

Brother, good day. What means this armed guard 
That waits upon your grace ? 

Clarence. His majesty. 

Tendering my person's safety, hath appointed 
This conduct to convey me to the Tower. 

Gloster. Upon what cause? 

Clarence. Because my name is George. 

Gloster. Alack, my lord, that fault is none of yours ; 
He should, for that, commit your godfathers. 
O, behke his majesty hath some intent 
That you should be new-christened in the Tower. 50 

But what 's the matter, Clarence? may I know? 

Clarence, Yea, Richard, when I know, for, I protest. 
As yet I do not ; but, as I can learn. 
He hearkens after prophecies and dreams. 
And from the cross-row plucks the letter G, 
And says a wizard told him that by G 
His issue disinherited should be. 
And, for my name of George begins with G, 
It follows in his thought that I am he. 
These, as I learn, and such like toys as these, 60 

Have mov'd his highness to commit me now. 

Gloster. Why, this it is when men are rul'd by women ! 
'T is not the king that sends you to the Tower ; 



42 K.ing Richard the Third [Act i 

My Lady Grey, his wife, Clarence, 't is she 

That tempers him to this extremity. 

Was it not she, and that good man of worship, 

Anthony Woodeville, her brother there, 

That made him send Lord Hastings to the Tower, 

From whence this present day he is deliver'd ? 

We are not safe, Clarence, we are not safe. 70 

Clarence. By heaven, I think there is no man secure 
But the queen's kindred and night- walking heralds 
That trudge betwixt the king and Mistress Shore. 
Heard you not what an humble suppHant 
Lord Hastings was to her for his delivery? 

Gloster. Humbly complaining to her deity 
Got my lord chamberlain his liberty. 
I '11 tell you what, I think it is our way, 
If we will keep in favour with the king, 
To be her men and wear her livery. 80 

The jealous o'erworn widow and herself. 
Since that our brother dubb'd them gentlewomen. 
Are mighty gossips in our monarchy. 

Brakenbury. I beseech your graces both to pardon me ; 
His majesty hath straitly given in charge 
That no man shall have private conference. 
Of what degree soever, with your brother. 

Gloste7\ Even so ; an please your worship, Brakenbury, 
You may partake of any thing we say. 
We speak no treason, man ; we say the king 90 

Is wise and virtuous, and his noble queen 
Well struck in years, fair, and not jealous. 



Scend I] King Richard the Third 43 

We say that Shore's wife hath a pretty foot, 
A cherry Hp, a bonny eye, a passing pleasing tongue, 
And that the queen's kindred are made gentlefolks. 
How say you, sir? can you deny all this? 

Brakenbury. With this, my lord, myself have nought 

to do. 
Gloster. Naught to do with Mistress Shore? I tell 
thee, fellow. 
He that doth naught with her, excepting one, 
Were best to do it secretly alone. 100 

Brakenbury. What one, my lord? 
Gloster. Her husband, knave. Would 'st thou betray 

me? 
Brakenbury. I beseech your grace to pardon me, and 
withal 
Forbear your conference with the noble duke. 

Clarence. We know thy charge, Brakenbury, and will 

obey. 
Gloster. We are the queen's abjects and must obey. — 
Brother, farewell ; I will unto the king, 
And whatsoe'er you will employ me in. 
Were it to call King Edward's widow sister, 
I will perform it to enfranchise you. no 

Meantime, this deep disgrace in brotherhood 
Touches me deeper than you can imagine. 

Clarence. I know it pleaseth neither of us well. 
Gloster. Well, your imprisonment shall not be long ; 
I will deliver you or else lie for you. 
Meantime, have patience. 



44 Ki^^g Richard the Third [Act i 

Clarence. I must perforce. Farewell. 

\_Exeunt Clarence^ Brakenbury, and Guard. 
Gloster. Go, tread the path that thou shalt ne'er 
return, 
Simple, plain Clarence ! — I do love thee so, 
That I will shortly send thy soul to heaven. 
If heaven will take the present at our hands. — 120 

But who comes here? the new-deliver'd Hastings ? 

Enter Hastings 

Hastings. Good time of day unto my gracious lord ! 

Gloster. As much unto my good lord chamberlain ! 
Well are you welcome to this open air. 
How hath your lordship brook'd imprisonment ? 

Hastings. With patience, noble lord, as prisoners 
must ; 
But I shall live, my lord, to give them thanks 
That were the cause of my imprisonment. 

Gloster. No doubt, no doubt, and so shall Clarence 
too ; 
For they that were your enemies are his, 130 

And have prevailed as much on him as you. 

Hastings. More pity that the eagle should be mew'd 
While kites and buzzards prey at liberty. 

Gloster. What news abroad ? 

Hastings. No news so bad abroad as this at home ; 
The king is sickly, weak, and melancholy, 
And his physicians fear him mightily. 

Gloster. Now, by Saint Paul, that news is bad indeed. 



Scene I] King Richard the Third 45 

O, he hath kept an evil diet long, 

And overmuch consum'd his royal person; 140 

'T is very grievous to be thought upon. 

Where is he? in his bed? 

Hastings. He is. 

Gloster, Go you before, and I will follow you. — 

\_Exit Hastings. 
He cannot live^ I hope, and must not die 
Till George be pack'd with post-horse up to heaven. 
I '11 in, to urge his hatred more to Clarence 
With lies well steel'd with weighty arguments, 
And if I fail not in my deep intent, 

Clarence hath not another day to live ; 150 

Which done, God take King Edward to his mercy, 
And leave the world for me to bustle in ! 
For then I '11 marry Warwick's youngest daughter. 
What though I kill'd her husband and her father? 
The readiest way to make the wench amends 
Is to become her husband and her father ; 
The which will I, not all so much for love 
As for another secret close intent, 
By marrying her which I must reach unto. 
But yet I run before my horse to market. 160 

Clarence still breathes, Edward still lives and reigns ; 

When they are gone, then must I count my gains. 

\_Exit. 



46 King Richard the Third [Act i 



Scene II. The Same. Another Street 

Enter the corpse of King Henry the Sixth, borne in an 
open coffin, Gentlemen bearing halberds to guard it, and 
Lady Anne as mourner. 

Anne. Set down, set down your honourable load, 
If honour may be shrouded in a hearse, 
Whilst I awhile obsequiously lament 
The untimely fall of virtuous Lancaster. — 
Poor key-cold figure of a holy king ! 
Pale ashes of the House of Lancaster ! 
Thou bloodless remnant of that royal blood ! 
Be it lawful that 1 invocate thy ghost 
To hear the lamentations of poor Anne, 
Wife to thy Edward, to thy slaughter'd son, 10 

Stabb'd by the selfsame hand that made these wounds ! 
Lo, in these windows that let forth thy hfe 
I pour the helpless balm of my poor eyes. — 
O, cursed be the hand that made these holes ! 
Cursed the heart that had the heart to do it ! 
Cursed the blood that let this blood from hence ! 
More direful hap betide that hated wretch 
That makes us wretched by the death of thee 
Than I can wish to wolves, to spiders, toads, 
Or any creeping venom'd thing that lives ! 20 

If ever he have child, abortive be it, 
Prodigious, and untimely brought to light, 
Whose ugly and unnatural aspect 



/ 



Scene II] King Richard the Third 47 

May fright the hopeful mother at the view ; 

And that be heir to his unhappiness ! 

If ever he have wife, let her be made 

More miserable by the death of him 

Than I am made by my young lord and thee ! — 

Come, now towards Chertsey with your holy load, 

Taken from Paul's to be interred there ; 30 

And still, as you are weary of the weight. 

Rest you, whiles I lament King Henry's corse. 

\_The Bearers take up the corpse, and advance. 

Enter Gloster 

Gloster. Stay, you that bear the corse, and set it down. 

Anne. What black magician conjures up this fiend, 
To stop devoted charitable deeds ? 

Gloster. Villains, set down the corse ; or, by Saint Paul, 
I '11 make a corse of him that disobeys ! 

I Gentleman. My lord, stand back, and let the coffin 
pass. 

Gloster. Unmanner'd dog ! stand thou when I com- 
mand ; 
Advance thy halberd higher than my breast, 40 

Or, by Saint Paul, I '11 strike thee to my foot 
And spurn upon thee, beggar, for thy boldness. 

\_The Bearers set down the coffin. 

Anne. What ! do you tremble ? are you all afraid ? 
Alas ! I blame you not ; for you are mortal. 
And mortal eyes cannot endure the devil. — 
Avaunt, thou dreadful minister of hell ! 



48 King Richard the Third [Act I 

Thou hadst but power over his mortal body, 

His soul thou canst not have ; therefore, be gone. 

Glostet". Sweet saint, for charity, be not so curst. 

Anne. Foul devil, for God's sake, hence, and trouble 
us not ; 50 

For thou hast made the happy earth thy hell, 
Fill'd it with cursing cries and deep exclaims. 
If thou delight to view thy heinous deeds, 
Behold this pattern of thy butcheries. — 
O gentlemen, see, see ! dead Henry's wounds 
Open their congeal'd mouths and bleed afresh ! — 
Blush, blush, thou lump of foul deformity. 
For 't is thy presence that exhales this blood 
From cold and empty veins where no blood dwells ; 
Thy deed, inhuman and unnatural, 60 

Provokes this deluge most unnatural. — 
O God, which this blood mad'st, revenge his death ! 
O earth, which this blood drink'st, revenge his death ! 
Either, heaven, with lightning strike the murtherer dead, 
Or, earth, gape open wide and eat him quick. 
As thou dost swallow up this good king's blood 
Which his hell-govern'd arm hath butchered ! 

Gloster. Lady, you know no rules of charity. 
Which renders good for bad, blessings for curses. 

Anne. Villain, thou know'st nor law of God nor man ; 
No beast so fierce but knows some touch of pity. 71 

Gloster. But I know none, and therefore am no beast. 

Anne. O, wonderful when devils tell the truth ! 

Gloster, More wonderful when angels are so angry. — 



Scene II] King Richard the Third 49 

Vouchsafe, divine perfection of a woman, 
Of these supposed crimes to give me leave 
By circumstance but to acquit myself. 

Anne. Vouchsafe, diffus'd infection of a man, 
For these known evils but to give me leave 
By circumstance to curse thy cursed self. 80 

Gloster. Fairer than tongue can name thee, let me have 
Some patient leisure to excuse myself 

Anne. Fouler than heart can think thee, thou canst 
make 
No excuse current but to hang thyself. 

Gloster. By such despair I should accuse myself. 

Anne. And by despairing shalt thou stand excus'd 
For doing worthy vengeance on thyself 
That didst unworthy slaughter upon others. 

Glostei'. Say that I slew them not ? 

Anne. Why, then they are not dead ; 

But dead they are, and, devihsh slave, by thee. 90 

Gloster. I did not kill your husband. 

Anne. Why, then he is alive. 

Gloster. Nay, he is dead ; and slain by Edward's hand. 

Anne. In thy foul throat thou Hest. Queen Margaret 
saw 
Thy murtherous falchion smoking in his blood ; 
The which thou once did bend against her breast 
But that thy brothers beat aside the point. 

Gloster. I was provoked by her slanderous tongue. 
That laid their guilt upon my guiltless shoulders. 

Anne. Thou wast provoked by thy bloody mind, 

RICHARD HI. — 4 



50 I^ing Richard the Third [Act I 

That never dreamt on aught but butcheries. ' loo 

Didst thou not kill this king ? 

Gloster. I grant ye. 

Anne. Dost grant me, hedgehog? then, God grant me 
too 
Thou mayst be damned for that wicked deed ! 
O, he was gentle, mild, and virtuous ! 

Gloster. The better for the king of heaven that hath him. 

Anne. He is in heaven, where thou shalt never come. 

Gloster. Let him thank me that holp to send him thither, 
For he was fitter for that place than earth. 

Anne. And thou unfit for any place but hell. no 

Gloster. Yes, one place else, if you will hear me 
name it. 

Anne. Some dungeon. 

Gloster. Your bedchamber. 

Anne. Ill rest betide the chamber where thou liest ! 

Gloster. So will it, madam, till I lie with you. 

Anne. I hope so. 

Gloster. I know so. — But, gentle Lady Anne, 

To leave this keen encounter of our wits. 
And fall something into a slower method, 
Is not the causer of the timeless deaths 
Of these Plantagenets, Henry and Edward, 120 

As blameful as the executioner? 

Anne. Thou wast the cause and most accurst effect. 

Gloster. Your beauty was the cause of that effect ; 
Your beauty, that did haunt me in my sleep 
To undertake the death of all the world. 



Scene II] King Richard the Third 51 

So I might live one hour in your sweet bosom. 

An7ie. If I thought that, I tell thee, homicide. 
These nails should rend that beauty from my cheeks. 

Gloster. These eyes could not endure that beauty's 
wrack ; 
You should not blemish it if I stood by. 13b 

As all the world is cheered by the sun, 
So I by that ; it is my day, my life. 

Anne. Black night o'ershade thy day, and death thy 
life ! 

Gloster. Curse not thyself, fair creature ; thou art both. 

Anne. I would I were, to be reveng'd on thee. 

Gloster. It is a quarrel most unnatural 
To be reveng'd on him that loveth thee. 

Anne. It is a quarrel just and reasonable 
To be reveng'd on him that kill'd my husband. 

Gloster. He that bereft thee, lady, of thy husband 140 
Did it to help thee to a better husband. 

Anne. His better doth not breathe upon the earth. 

Gloster. He lives that loves you better than he could. 

Anne. Name him. 

Gloster. Plantagenet. 

Anne. Why, that was he. 

Gloster. The selfsame name, but one of better nature. 

Anne. Where is he? 

Gloster. Here. \^She spits at him.'] Why 

dost thou spit at me? 

Anne. Would it were mortal poison, for thy sake ! 

Gloster. Never came poison from so sweet a place. 



52 King Richard the Third [Act I 

Anne. Never hung poison on a fouler toad. 
Out of my sight ! thou dost infect mine eyes. 150 

Gloster. Thine eyes, sweet lady, have infected mine. 

Anne. Would they were basilisks to strike thee dead ! 

Gloster. I would they were, that I might die at once, 
For now they kill me with a living death. 
Those eyes of thine from mine have drawn salt tears, 
Sham'd their aspects with store of childish drops ; 
These eyes, which never shed remorseful tear, — 
No, when my father York and Edward wept 
To hear the piteous moan that Rutland made 
When black-fac'd Clifford shook his sword at him, 160 
Nor when thy warlike father, like a child. 
Told the sad story of my father's death. 
And twenty times made pause to sob and weep. 
That all the standers-by had wet their cheeks, 
Like trees bedash'd with rain, — in that sad time 
My manly eyes did scorn an humble tear ; 
And what these sorrows could not thence exhale 
Thy beauty hath, and made them blind with weeping. 
I never sued to friend nor enemy ; 

My tongue could never learn sweet smoothing word ; 170 
But, now thy beauty is propos'd my fee, 
My proud heart sues and prompts my tongue to speak. 

\_She looks scoriifiilly at him. 
Teach not thy lip such scorn, for it was made 
For kissing, lady, not for such contempt. 
If thy revengeful heart cannot forgive, 
Lo, here I lend thee this sharp-pointed sword, 



Scene II] King Richard the Third 53 

Which if thou please to hide in this true breast 

And let the soul forth that adoreth thee, 

I lay it naked to the deadly stroke 

And humbly beg the death upon my knee. 180 

\He lays his breast open ; she offers at it with his sword. 
Nay, do not pause ; for I did kill King Henry, — 
But 't was thy beauty that provoked me. 
Nay, now dispatch ; 't was I that stabb'd young Edward, — 
But 't was thy heavenly face that set me on. — 

\She lets fall the swo7'd. 
Take up the sword again, or take up me. — 

Anne. Arise, dissembler ; though I wish thy death, 
I will not be thy executioner. 

Gloster. Then bid me kill myself, and I will do it. 

Anne. I have already. 

Gloster. That was in thy rage. 

Speak it again, and even with the word 190 

This hand which for thy love did kill thy love 
Shall for thy love kill a far truer love ; 
To both their deaths shalt thou be accessary. 

Anne. I would I knew thy heart. 

Gloster. 'T is figur'd in my tongue. 

Amie. I fear me both are false. 

Gloster. Then never man was true. 

Anne. Well, well, put up your sword. 

Gloster. Say, then, my peace is made. 

Anne. That shalt thou know hereafter. 200 

Gloster. But shall I live in hope? 

Anne. All men, I hope, live so. 



54 King Richard the Third [Act 1 

Gloster. Vouchsafe to wear this ring. 

Anne. To take is not to give. \_She puts on the ring. 

Gloster. Look, how my ring encompasseth thy finger, 
Even so thy breast encloseth my poor heart ; 
Wear both of them, for both of them are thine. 
And if thy poor devoted servant may 
But beg one favour at thy gracious hand, 
Thou dost confirm his happiness for ever. 210 

Anne. What is it? 

Gloster. That it may please you leave these sad designs 
To him that hath most cause to be a mourner, 
And presently repair to Crosby House, 
Where, after I have solemnly interr'd 
At Chertsey monastery this noble king 
And wet his grave with my repentant tears, 
I will with all expedient duty see you. 
For divers unknown reasons, I beseech you. 
Grant me this boon. 220 

Arine. With all my heart ; and much it joys me too 
To see you are become so penitent. — 
Tressel and Berkeley, go along with me. 

Gloster. Bid me farewell. 

Anne. 'T is more than you deserve ; 

But since you teach me how to flatter you. 
Imagine I have said farewell already. 

\_Exeunt Lady Anne, Tressel, and Berkeley. 

Gentleman. Towards Chertsey, noble lord? 

Gloster. No, to White- Friars ; there attend my 
coming. — . \_Exeunt all but Gloster. 



Scene II] King Richard the Third 55 

Was ever woman in this humour woo'd? 

Was ever woman in this humour won ? 230 

I '11 have her, but I will not keep her long. 

What ! I, that kill'd her husband and his father, 

To take her in her heart's extremest hate. 

With curses in her mouth, tears in her eyes, 

The bleeding witness of my hatred by. 

Having God, her conscience, and these bars against me, 

And I no friends to back my suit withal 

But the plain devil and dissembling looks. 

And yet to win her, — all the world to nothing ! Ha ! 

Hath she forgot already that brave prince, 240 

Edward, her lord, whom I, some three months since, 

Stabb'd in my angry mood at Tewkesbury ? 

A sweeter and a loveher gentleman — 

Fram'd in the prodigahty of nature. 

Young, valiant, wise, and, no doubt, right royal — 

The spacious world cannot again afford ; 

And will she yet abase her eyes on me. 

That cropp'd the golden prime of this sweet prince 

And made her widow to a woful bed ? 

On me, whose all not equals Edward's moiety ? 250 

On me, that halt and am misshapen thus ? 

My dukedom to a beggarly denier, 

I do mistake my person all this while ! 

Upon my life, she finds, although I cannot. 

Myself to be a marvellous proper man. 

I '11 be at charges for a looking-glass, 

And entertain some score or two of tailors 



56 King Richard the Third [Act I 

To study fashions to adorn my body ; 

Since I am crept in favour with myself, 

I will maintain it with some little cost. 260 

But, first, I '11 turn yon fellow in his grave, 

And then return lamenting to my love. — 

Shine out, fair sun, till I have bought a glass, 

That I may see my shadow as I pass. - [^Jixtf. 

Scene III. T/ie Same. A Room in the Palace 

Enter Queen Elizabeth, Lord Rivers, and Lord Grey 

Rivers. Have patience, madam ; there 's no doubt his 
majesty 
Will soon recover his accustom'd health. 

Grey. In that you brook it ill, it makes him worse ; 
Therefore, for God's sake, entertain good comfort. 
And cheer his grace with quick and merry words. 

Queen Elizabeth. If he were dead, what would betide 

of me ? 
Grey. No other harm but loss of such a lord. 
Queen Elizabeth. The loss of such a lord includes all 

harms. 
Grey. The heavens have bless'd you with a goodly 
son. 
To be your comforter when he is gone. 10 

Queen Elizabeth. Ah, he is young ; and his minority 
Is put unto the trust of Richard Gloster, 
A man that loves not me nor none of you. 

Rivers. Is it concluded he shall be protector ? 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 57 

Queen Elizabeth. It is determin'd, not concluded yet ; 
But so it must be if the king miscarry. 

Enter Buckingham and Stanley 

Grey. Here come the Lords of Buckingham and 

Stanley. 
Buckingham. Good time of day unto your royal grace ! 
Stanley. God make your majesty joyful as you have 

been ! 
Queen Elizabeth. The Countess Richmond, good my 
Lord of Stanley, 20 

To your good prayer will scarcely say amen. 
Yet, Stanley, notwithstanding she 's your wife 
And loves not me, be you, good lord, assur'd 
I hate not you for her proud arrogance. 

Stanley. I do beseech you, either not believe 
The envious slanders of her false accusers. 
Or, if she be accus'd on true report, 
Bear with her weakness, which, I think, proceeds 
From wayward sickness, and no grounded malice. 

Queen Elizabeth. Saw you the king to-day, my Lord 
of Stanley? 30 

Stanley. But now the Duke of Buckingham and I 
Are come from visiting his majesty. 

Queen Elizabeth. What likelihood of his amendment, 

lords ? 
Buckingham. Madam, good hope ; his grace speaks 
cheerfully. 



58 King'^Rtchaffi the Third [Act i 

Queen Elizabeth. GiO<\ _.gi2ht him health! Did you 

' confer with him? 
Buckingham. Ay, madam ; he desires to make atone- 
ment 
Between the Duke of Gloster and your brothers, 
And between them and my lord chamberlain, 
And sent to warn them to his royal presence. 

Que^ep- Elizabeth. Would all were well ! — But that 
"will never be ; 40 

I fear our happiness is at the height. 

Enter Gloster, Hastings, and Dorset 

Gloster. They do me wrong, and I will not endure it. — 
Who are they that complain unto the king 
That I, forsooth, am stern and love them not? 
By holy Paul, they love his grace but lightly 
That fill his ears with such dissentious rumours. 
Because I cannot flatter and speak fair, 
Smile in men's faces, smooth, deceive, and cog. 
Duck with French nods and apish courtesy, 
I must be held a rancorous enemy. 50 

Cannot a plain man Hve and think no harm. 
But thus his simple truth must be abus'd 
With silken, sly, insinuating Jacks ? 
, Grey. To whom in all this presence speaks your grace? 

Gloster. To thee, that hast nor honesty nor grace. 
When have I injur'd thee? when done thee wrong? — 
Or thee ? — or thee ? — or any of your faction ? 
A plague upon you all ! His royal grace — 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 59 

Whom God preserve better than you would wish ! — 
Cannot be quiet scarce a breathing-while 60 

But you must trouble him with lewd complaints. 

Queen Elizabeth. Brother of Gloster, you mistake the 
matter. 
The king, on his own royal disposition, 
And not provok'd by any suitor else, — 
Aiming, belike, at your interior hatred 
That in your outward action shows itself 
Against my children, brothers, and myself, — ■ 
Makes him to send, that thereby he may gather 
The ground of your ill-will and so remove it. 

Gloster. I cannot tell ; — the world is grown so bad 70 
That wrens make prey where eagles dare not perch. 
Since every Jack became a gentleman 
There 's many a gentle person made a Jack. 

Queen Elizabeth. Come, come, we know your mean- 
ing, brother Gloster ; 
You envy my advancement and my friends'. 
God grant we never may have need of you ! 

Gloster. Meantime, God grants that we have need of 
you ! 
Our brother is imprison'd by your means. 
Myself disgrac'd, and the nobihty 

Held in contempt ; while great promotions 80 

Are daily given to ennoble those 
That scarce, some two days since, were worth a noble. 

Queen Elizabeth. By Him that rais'd me to this care- 
ful height 



6o King Richard the Third [Act t 

From that contented hap which I enjoy 'd, 
I never did incense his majesty 
Against the Duke of Clarence, but have been 
An earnest advocate to plead for him. 
My lord, you do me shameful injury, 
Falsely to draw me in these vile suspects. 

Gloster. You may deny that you were not the mean 90 
Of my Lord Hastings' late imprisonment. 

Rivers. She may, my lord ; for — 

Gloster. She may. Lord Rivers, — why, who knowy 
not so? 
She may do more, sir, than denying that ; 
She may help you to many fair preferments, 
And then deny her aiding hand therein, 
And lay those honours on your high desert. 
What may she not ? She may, — ay, marry, may 
she, — 

Rivers. What, marry, may she? 

Gloster. What, marry, may she? marry with a king, too 
A bachelor, and a handsome stripling too. 
I wis your grandam had a worser match. 

Queen Elizabeth. My Lord of Gloster, I have too long 
borne 
Your blunt upbraidings and your bitter scoffs ; 
By heaven, I will acquaint his majesty 
Of those gross taunts that oft I have endur'd. 
I had rather be a country servant-maid 
Than a great queen, with this condition — 
To be so baited, scorn'd, and stormed at ; 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 6i 

Enter Queen Margaret, behind, where she remains 

Small joy have I in being England's queen. no 

Queen Margaret. And lessen'd be that small, God, I 
beseech him ! 
Thy honour, state, and seat is due to me. 

Gloster. What ! threat you me with telling of the 
king ? 
Tell him, and spare not. Look, what I have said 
[ will avouch in presence of the king ; 
I dare adventure to be sent to the Tower. 
*T is time to speak ; my pains are quite forgot. 

Queen Margaret. Out, devil ! I remember them too 
well. 
Thou kill'dst my husband Henry in the Tower, 
And Edward, my poor son, at Tewkesbury. 120 

Gloster. Ere you were queen, ay, or your husband 
king, 
[ was a pack-horse in his great affairs, 
A weeder-out of his proud adversaries, 
A liberal rewarder of his friends ; 
To royalize his blood I spent mine own. 

Queen Margairt. Ay, and much better blood than his 

or thine. 
Gloster. In all which time you and your husband Grey 
Were factious for the house of Lancaster ; — 
And, Rivers, so were you. — Was not your husband 
In Margaret's battle at Saint Alban's slain ? 130 

Let me put in your minds, if you forget, 



62 King Richard the Third [Act i 

What you have been ere this and what you are ; 
Withal, what I have been and what I am. 

Queen Margaret. A murtherous villain, and so still 
thou art. 

Gloster. Poor Clarence did forsake his father Warwick, 
Ay, and forswore himself, — which Jesu pardon ! — 

Queen Margaret, Which God revenge ! 

Gloster. To fight on Edward's party, for the crown ; 
And, for his meed, poor lord, he is mew'd up. 
I would to God my heart were flint, like Edward's, 140 
Or Edward's soft and pitiful, like mine ; 
I am too childish-foolish for this world. 

Queen Marga?'et. Hie thee to hell for shame and leave 
this world, 
Thou cacodaemon ! there thy kingdom is. 

Rivers. My Lord of Gloster, in those busy days 
Which here you urge to prove us enemies. 
We follow'd then our lord, our sovereign king ; 
So should we you, if you should be our king. 

Gloster. If I should be ! — I had rather be a pedler. 
Far be it from my heart, the thought thereof ! ~ 150 

Queen Elizabeth. As little joy, my lord, as you suppose 
You should enjoy, were you this country's king, 
As little joy you may suppose in me. 
That I enjoy, being the queen thereof. 

Queen Margaret. A little joy enjoys the queen thereof; 
For I am she, and altogether joyless. 
I can no longer hold me patient. — \_Advancing. 

Hear me, you wrangling pirates that fall out 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 6^ 

In sharing that which you have pill'd from me ! 

Which of you trembles not that looks on me ? i6o 

If not that I am queen, you bow like subjects, 

Yet that, by you depos'd, you quake like rebels? — ' 

Ah, gentle villain, do not turn away ! 

Gloster. Foul wrinkled witch, what mak'st thou in my 
sight? 
. Queen Mai^garet. But repetition of what thou hast 

marr'd ; 
That will I make before I let thee go. 

Gloster. Wert thou not banished on pain of death ? 

Queen Margaret. I was ; but I do find more pain in 
banishment. 
Than death can yield me here by my abode. 
A husband and a son thou owest to me, — 170 

And thou a kingdom ; — all of you allegiance. 
This sorrow that I have, by right is yours ; 
And all the pleasures you usurp are mine. 

Gloster. The curse my noble father laid on thee 
When thou didst crown his warlike brows with paper, 
And with thy scorns drew'st rivers from his eyes. 
And then, to dry them, gav'st the duke a clout 
Steep'd in the faultless blood of pretty Rutland, — 
His curses, then from bitterness of soul 
Denounc'd against thee, are all fallen upon thee ; 180 

And God, not we, hath plagu'd thy bloody deed. 

Queen Elizabeth. So just is God, to right the innocent. 

Hastings. O, 't was the foulest deed to slay that babe, 
And the most merciless that e'er was heard of ! 



64 King Richard the Third [Act I 

Rivers, Tyrants themselves wept when it was reported. 

Dorset. No man but prophesied revenge for it. 

Buckingham. Northumberland, then present, wept to 
see it. 

Queen Margaret. What ! were you snarling all, before 
I came. 
Ready to catch each other by the throat. 
And turn you all your hatred now on me ? 190 

Did York's dread curse prevail so much with heaven 
That Henry's death, my lovely Edward's death. 
Their kingdom's loss, my woful banishment. 
Should all but answer for that peevish brat? 
Can curses pierce the clouds and enter heaven ? — 
Why, then give way, dull clouds, to my quick curses ! — 
Though not by war, by surfeit die your king. 
As ours by murther, to make him a king ! 
Edward, thy son, that now is Prince of Wales, 
For Edward, our son, that was Prince of Wales, 200 

Die in his youth by like untimely violence ! 
Thyself a queen, for me that was a queen, 
Outlive thy glory, like my wretched self ! 
Long mayst thou live to wail thy children's death, 
And see another, as I see thee now, 
Deck'd in thy rights, as thou art stall'd in mine ! 
Long die thy happy days before thy death ; 
And, after many lengthen'd hours of grief, 
Die neither mother, wife, nor England's queen ! — 
Rivers, and Dorset, you were standers-by, — 210 

And so wast thou. Lord Hastings, — when my son 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 6^ 

Was stabb'd with bloody daggers ; God, I pray him, 
That none of you may live his natural age, 
But by some unlook'd accident cut off ! 

Gloster. Have done thy charm, thou hateful wither'd 
hag! 

Queen Margaret. And leave out thee ? stay, dog, for 
thou shalt hear me. 
If heaven have any grievous plague in store 
Exceeding those that I can wish upon thee, 
O, let them keep it till thy sins be ripe. 
And then hurl down their indignation 220 

On thee, the troubler of the poor world's peace ! 
The worm of conscience still begnaw thy soul ! 
Thy friends suspect for traitors while thou liv'st, 
And take deep traitors for thy dearest friends ! 
No sleep close up that deadly eye of thine, 
Unless it be while some tormenting dream 
Affrights thee with a hell of ugly devils ! 
Thou elvish-mark'd, abortive, rooting hog ! 
Thou that wast seal'd in thy nativity 
The slave of nature and the son of hell ! 230 

Thou slander of thy heavy mother's womb ! 
Thou loathed issue of thy father's loins ! 
Thou rag of honour ! thou detested 

Gloster. Margaret. 

Queen Margaret. Richard ! 

Gloster. Ha ! 

Queen Margaret. I call thee not. 

Gloster. I cry thee mercy then, for I did think 

RICHARD in. — 5 



66 King Richard the Third [Act i 

That thou hadst call'd me all these bitter names. 

Queen Margaret. Why, so I did, but look'd for no 
reply. 
O, let me make the period to my curse ! 

Gloster. 'T is done by me, and ends in — Margaret. 
Queen Elizabeth. Thus have you breath'd your curse 
against yourself. 240 

Queen Margaret. Poor painted queen, vain flourish of 
my fortune ! 
Why strew'st thou sugar on that bottled spider 
Whose deadly web ensnareth thee about? 
Fool, fool ! thou whet'st a knife to kill thyself. 
The day will come that thou shalt wish for me 
To help thee curse this poisonous bunch-back'd toad. 

Hastings. False-boding woman, end thy frantic curse, 
Lest to thy harm thou move our patience. 

Queen Margaret. Foul shame upon you ! you have all 

mov'd mine. 
Rivers. Were you well serv'd, you would be taught 
your duty. 250 

Queen Margaret. To serve me well, you all should do 
me duty. 
Teach me to be your queen, and you my subjects. 
O, serve me well, and teach yourselves that duty ! 
Dorset. Dispute not with her ; she is lunatic. 
Queen Margaret. Peace, master marquess ! you are 
malapert ; 
Your fire-new stamp of honour is scarce current. 
O that your young nobility could judge 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 67 

What 't were to lose it and be miserable ! 
They that stand high have many blasts to shake them, 
And if they fall they dash themselves to pieces. 260 

Gloster. Good counsel, marry ! — learn it, learn it, 

marquess. 
Dorset. It touches you, my lord, as much as me. 
Gloster. Ay, and much more j but I was born so high. 
Our aery buildeth in the cedar's top, 
And dallies with the wind, and scorns the sun. 

Queen Margaret. And turns the sun to shade, — alas ! 
alas ! — 
Witness my son, now in the shade of death, 
Whose bright out-shining beams thy cloudy wrath 
Hath in eternal darkness folded up. 

Your aery buildeth in our aery's nest. — 270 

O God, that seest it, do not suffer it ! 
As it was won with blood, lost be it so ! 

Buckinghatn. Peace, peace ! for shame, if not for 

charity. 
Queen Margaret. Urge neither charity nor shame 
to me ; 
Uncharitably with me have you dealt. 
And shamefully my hopes by you are butcher 'd. 
My charity is outrage, life my shame. 
And in that shame still live my sorrow's rage ! 
Buckingham. Have done, have done. 
Queen Marga^^et. O princely Buckingham, I '11 kiss 
thy hand, 280 

In sign of league and amity with thee ; 



68 King Richard the Third [Act i 

Now, fair befall thee and thy noble house ! 
Thy garments are not spotted with our blood, 
Nor thou within the compass of my curse. 

Buckingham. Nor no one here ; for curses never pass 
The lips of those that breathe them in the air. 

Queen Margaret, I will not think but they ascend the 

sky, 

And there awake God's gentle-sleeping peace. 

O Buckingham, take heed of yonder dog ! 

Look, when he fawns, he bites ; and when he bites 290 

His venom tooth will rankle to the death. 

Have not to do with him, beware of him ; 

Sin, death, and hell have set their marks on him, 

And all their ministers attend on him. 

Gloster. What doth she say, my Lord of Buckingham ? 
Buckingham. Nothing that I respect, my gracious 

lord. 
Queen Margaret. What ! dost thou scorn me for my 
gentle counsel. 
And soothe the devil that I warn thee from? 
O, but remember this another day. 

When he shall split thy very heart with sorrow, 300 

And say poor Margaret was a prophetess. — 
Live each of you the subjects to his hate. 
And he to yours, and all of you to God's ! \^Exit. 

Hastings. My hair doth stand on end to hear her 

curses. 
Rivers. And so doth mine. I muse why she 's at 
liberty. 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 69 

Gloster, I cannot blame her ; by God's holy mother, 
She hath had too much wrong, and I repent 
My part thereof that I have done to her. 

Queeft Elizabeth. I never did her any, to my knowledge. 

Gloster. Yet you have all the vantage of her wrong. 310 
I was too hot to do somebody good 
That is too cold in thinking of it now. 
Marry, as for Clarence, he is well repaid ; 
He is frank' d up to fatting for his pains. — 
God pardon them that are the cause thereof! 

Rivers. A virtuous and a Christian-like conclusion, 
To pray for them that have done scath to us. 

Gloster. So do I ever, being well advis'd ; — 
[Aside] For, had I curs'd now, I had curs'd myself. 

Enter Catesby 

Catesby. Madam, his majesty doth call for you, — 320 
And for your grace, — and you, my noble lords. 

Queen Elizabeth. Catesby, I come. — Lords, will you 
go with me? 

Rivers. We wait upon your grace. 

[Exeunt all but Gloster. 

Gloster. I do the wrong, and first begin to brawl. 
The secret mischiefs that I set abroach 
I lay unto the grievous charge of others. 
Clarence, whom I, indeed, have cast in darkness, 
I do beweep to many simple gulls, — 
Namely, to Stanley, Hastings, Buckingham, — 
And tell them 't is the queen and her allies 330 



70 King Richard the Third [Act I 

That stir the king against the duke my brother. 
Now they beheve it, and withal whet me 
To be reveng'd on Rivers, Vaughan, Grey ; 
But then I sigh, and, with a piece of Scripture, 
Tell them that God bids us do good for evil. 
And thus I clothe my naked villany 
With odd old ends stolen forth of holy writ, 
And seem a saint when most I play the devil. 
But soft ! here come my executioners. — 

Enter two Murderers 

How now, my hardy, stout-resolved mates ! 340 

Are you now going to dispatch this thing? 

I Murderer. We are, my lord, and come to have the 
warrant 
That we may be admitted where he is. 

Gloster. Well thought upon ; I have it here about me. 

\_Gives the warrant. 
When you have done, repair to Crosby Place. 
But, sirs, be sudden in the execution. 
Withal obdurate ; do not hear him plead. 
For Clarence is well-spoken and perhaps 
May move your hearts to pity if you mark him. 

I Micrdei'er. Tut, tut, my lord, we will not stand to 
prate ; 350 

Talkers are no good doers. Be assur'd 
We go to use our hands, and not our tongues. 

Gloster. Your eyes drop millstones when fools' eyes 
fall tears. 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 71 

I like you, lads ; — about your business straight. 
Go, go, dispatch. 

I Murderer. We will, my noble lord. \_Exeunt. 



Scene IV. London. A Room in the Tower 
Enter Clarence and Keeper 

Keeper. Why looks your grace so heavily to-day? 

Clarence. O, I have pass'd a miserable night. 
So full of fearful dreams, of ugly sights, 
That, as I am a Christian faithful man, 
I would not spend another such a night. 
Though 't were to buy a world of happy days, — 
So full of dismal terror was the time ! 

Keeper. What was your dream, my lord ? I pray you 
tell me. 

Clarence. Methought that I had broken from the 
Tower 
And was embark'd to cross to Burgundy, 10 

And in my company my brother Gloster, 
Who from my cabin tempted me to walk 
Upon the hatches ; thence we look'd toward England, 
And cited up a thousand heavy times. 
During the wars of York and Lancaster, 
That had befallen us. As we pac'd along 
Upon the giddy footing of the hatches, 
Methought that Gloster stumbled and in falling 
Struck me, that thought to stay him, overboard 
Into the tumbling billows of the main. 20 



72 King Richard the Third [Act i 

Lord, methought, what pain it was to drown ! 
What dreadful noise of water in mine ears ! 
What sights of ugly death within mine eyes ! 
Methought I saw a thousand fearful wracks ; 

A thousand men that fishes gnaw'd upon ; 

Wedges of gold, great anchors, heaps of pearl. 

Inestimable stones, unvalued jewels, 

All scatter'd in the bottom of the sea. 

Some lay in dead men's skulls ; and in the holes 

Where eyes did once inhabit there were crept, 30 

As 't wefe in scorn of eyes, reflecting gems. 

That woo'd the slimy bottom of the deep 

And mock'd the dead bones that lay scatter'd by. 

Keeper. Had you such leisure in the time of death 
To gaze upon these secrets of the deep ? 

Clarence. Methought I had ; and often did I strive 
To yield the ghost, but still the envious flood 
Stopp'd in my soul and would not let it forth 
To find the empty, vast, and wandering air, 
But smother'd it within my panting bulk, 40 

Which almost burst to belch it in the sea. 

Keeper. Awak'd you not in this sore agony? 

Clarence. No, no, my dream was lengthen'd after life ! 
O, then began the tempest to my soul ! 

1 pass'd, methought, the melancholy flood. 
With that sour ferryman which poets write of. 
Unto the kingdom of perpetual night. 

The first that there did greet my stranger soul 
Was my great father-in-law, renowned Warwick, 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 73 

Who spake aloud, ' What scourge for perjury 50 

Can this dark monarchy afford false Clarence ? ' 

And so he vanish'd. Then came wandering by 

A shadow like an angel, with bright hair 

Dabbled in blood ; and he shriek'd out aloud, 

* Clarence is come, — false, fleeting, perjur'd Clarence, — 

That stabb'd me in the field by Tewkesbury ; — 

Seize on him, Furies ! take him unto torment ! ' 

With that, methought, a legion of foul fiends 

Environ'd me and howled in mine ears 

Such hideous cries that with the very noise 60 

I trembling wak'd, and for a season after 

Could not believe but that I was in hell, 

Such terrible impression made my dream. 

Keeper. No marvel, lord, though it affrighted you ; 
I am afraid, methinks, to hear you tell it. 

Clarence. Ah, keeper, keeper ! I have done these 
things 
That now give evidence against my soul 
For Edward's sake ; and see how he requites me ! — 
O God ! if my deep prayers cannot appease thee. 
But thou wilt be aveng'd on my misdeeds, 70 

Yet execute thy wrath in me alone ; 
O, spare my guiltless wife and my poor children ! — 
Keeper, I prithee sit by me awhile ; 
My soul is heavy and I fain would sleep. 

Keeper. I will, my lord ; God give your grace good 
rest ! 



74 King Richard the Third [Act i 

Clarence reposes himself on a chair^ and sleeps ; then 
enter Brakenbury 

Brakenbury. Sorrow breaks seasons and reposing 
hours, 
Makes the night morning and the noontide night. 
Princes have but their titles for their glories, 
An outward honour for an inward toil. 
And for unfelt imaginations 80 

They often feel a world of restless cares ; 
So that between their titles and low name 
There 's nothing differs but the outward fame. 

Enter the two Murderers 

I Murderer. Ho ! who 's here ? 

Brakenbury. What would'st thou, fellow? and how 
cam'st thou hither? 

1 Murderer. I would speak with Clarence, and I 
came hither on my legs. 

Brakenbury. What ! so brief ? 

2 Murderer. 'T is better, sir, than to be tedious. — 
Let him see our commission ; and talk no more. 90 

\_A paper delivered to Brakenbmy, who reads it. 
Brakenbury. I am in this commanded to deliver 
The noble Duke of Clarence to your hands. — 
I will not reason what is meant hereby, 
Because I will be guiltless of the meaning. — 
There lies the duke asleep, and there the keys. 
I '11 to the king and signify to him 
That thus I have resign'd to you my charge. 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 75 

1 Murderer. You may, sir ; 't is a point of wisdom. 
Fare you well. \_Exeunt Brakenbury and Keeper. 

2 Murde7'er. What, shall we stab him as he sleeps ? 100 

1 Murderer. No ; he '11 say 't was done cowardly, 
when he wakes. 

2 Murderer. Why, he shall never wake until the 
great judgment day. 

1 Murderer. Why, then he '11 say we stabbed him 
sleeping. 

2 Murderer. The urging of that word judgment 
hath bred a kind of remorse in me. 

1 Mu?-derer. What ! art thou afraid ? 

2 Murderer. Not to kill him, having a warrant ; no 
but to be damned for killing him, from the which no 
warrant can defend me. 

1 Murderer. I thought thou hadst been resolute. 

2 Murderer. So I am, to let him live. 

1 Murderer. I '11 back to the Duke of Gloster and 
tell him so. 

2 Murde7'er. Nay, I prithee, stay a little. I hope 
my holy humour will change ; it was wont to hold me 
but while one tells twenty. 

1 Murderer. How dost thou feel thyself now? 120 

2 Murderer. Faith, some certain dregs of con- 
science are yet within me. 

1 Murderer. Remember our reward when the 
deed 's done. 

2 Murderer. Zounds ! he dies ! I had forgot the 
reward. 



76 King Richard the Third [Act I 

1 Murderer. Where 's thy conscience now? 

2 Murderer. O, in the Duke of Gloster's purse. 

1 Murderer. When he opens his purse to give us 
our reward, thy conscience flies out. 130 

2 Murderer. 'T is no matter, let it go ; there 's few 
or none will entertain it. 

1 Murderer. What if it come to thee again ? 

2 Murderer. I '11 not meddle with it ; it makes a 
man a coward. A man cannot steal but it accuseth 
him ; a man cannot swear but it checks him ; 't is a 
blushing, shamefaced spirit, that mutinies in a man's 
bosom ; it fills a man full of obstacles. It made me 
once restore a purse of gold that by chance I found ; 

it beggars any man that keeps it ; it is turned out of 140 
all towns and cities for a dangerous thing ; and every 
man that means to live well endeavours to trust to 
himself and live without it. 

1 Murderer. Zounds ! it is even now at my elbow, 
persuading me not to kill the duke. 

2 Murderer. Take the devil in thy mind, and be- 
lieve him not ; he would insinuate with thee but to 
make thee sigh. 

1 Murderer. I am strong-framed ; he cannot pre- 
vail with me. 150 

2 Murderer. Spoke like a tall man that respects 
his reputation. Come, shall we fall to work? 

I Murderer. Take him on the costard with the 
hilts of thy sword, and then throw him into the 
malmsey-butt in the next room. 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 77 

2 Murderer. O excellent device ! and make a sop 
of him. 

1 Murderer. Soft ! he wakes. 

2 Murderer. Strike. 

I Mtirderer. No, we '11 reason with him. 160 

Cla?'ence. [ Waking\ Where art thou, keeper ? give 
me a cup of wine. 

I Murderer. You shall have wine enough, my lord, 
anon. 

Clarence. In God's name, what art thou? 

I Murderer. A man, as you are. 

Clarence. But not, as I am, royal. 

I Murderer. Nor you, as we are, loyal. 

Clarence. Thy voice is thunder, but thy looks are 
humble. 

I Murderer. My voice is now the king's, my looks 
mine own. 

Clarence. How darkly and how deadly dost thou 
speak ! 
Your eyes do menace me ; why look you pale? 170 

Who sent you hither? Wherefore do you come? 

Both Murde?^ers. To, to, to — 

Clarence. To murther me? 

Both Murderers. Ay, ay. 

Clarence. You scarcely have the hearts to tell me so, 
And therefore cannot have the hearts to do it. 
Wherein, my friends, have I offended you? 

I Murderer. Offended us you have not, but the king. 

Clarence. I shall be reconcil'd to him again. 



78 King Richard the Third [Act I 

2 Murderer. Never, my lord ; therefore prepare to 
die. i8o 

Clarence. Are you drawn forth among a world of men 
To slay the innocent ? What is my offence ? 
Where is the evidence that doth accuse me? 
What lawful quest have given their verdict up 
Unto the frowning judge? or who pronounc'd 
The bitter sentence of poor Clarence' death? 
Before I be convict by course of law 
To threaten me with death is most unlawful. 
I charge you, as you hope to have redemption 
By Christ's dear blood shed for our grievous sins, 190 

That you depart and lay no hands on me ; 
The deed you undertake is damnable. 

1 Murde7'er. What we will do, we do upon command. 

2 Murderer. And he that hath commanded is our 

king. 

Clarence. Erroneous vassals ! the great King of kings 
Hath in the table of his law commanded 
That thou shalt do no murther ; will you, then, 
Spurn at his edict and fulfil a man's ? 
Take heed ; for he holds vengeance in his hand 
To hurl upon their heads that break his law. 200 

2 Murderer. And that same vengeance doth he hurl 
on thee 
For false forswearing, and for murther too. 
Thou didst receive the sacrament to fight 
In quarrel of the house of Lancaster. 

I Murderer. And, like a traitor to the name of God, 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 79 

Didst break that vow, and with thy treacherous blade 
Unrip'dst the bowels of thy sovereign's son. 

2 Murderer. Whom thou wast sworn to cherish and 
defend. 

I Murderer. How canst thou urge God's dreadful law 
to us 
When thou hast broke it in such dear degree? 210 

Clarence. Alas ! for whose sake did I that ill deed? 
For Edward, for my brother, for his sake. 
He sends you not to murther me for this. 
For in that sin he is as deep as I. 
If God will be avenged for the deed, 
O, know you yet, he doth it publicly. 
Take not the quarrel from his powerful arm ; 
He needs no indirect or lawless course 
To cut off those that have offended him. 

I Murderer. Who made thee, then, a bloody minister 
When gallant-springing, brave Plantagenet, 221 

That princely novice, was struck dead by thee? 

Clarence. My brother's love, the devil, and my rage. 

I Murderer. Thy brother's love, our duty, and thy 
fault 
Provoke us hither now to slaughter thee. 

Clarence. If you do love my brother, hate not me ; 
I am his brother, and I love him well. 
If you are hir'd for meed, go back again, 
And I will send you to my brother Gloster, 
Who shall reward you better for my Hfe 230 

Than Edward will for tidings of my death. 



8o King Richard the Third [Act i 

2 Murderer. You are deceiv'd ; your brother Gloster 
hates you. 

Clarence. O, no ; he lov^es me, and he holds me dear. 
Go you to him from me. 

Both Murderers. Ay, so we will. 

Clarence. Tell him, when that our princely father York 
Bless'd his three sons with his victorious arm 
And charg'd us from his soul to love each other, 
He little thought of this divided friendship ; 
Bid Gloster think on this, and he will weep. 

I Murderer. Ay, millstones ; as he lesson'd us to weep. 

Clarence. O, do not slander him, for he is kind. 241 

I Murderer. Right; as snow in harvest. — Come, you 
deceive yourself; 
'T is he that sends us to destroy you here. 

Clarence. It cannot be ; for he be wept my fortune, 
And hugg'd me in his arms, and swore with sobs 
That he would labour my delivery. 

1 Murderer. Why, so he doth when he delivers you 
From this earth's thraldom to the joys of heaven. 

2 Murdei'er. Make peace with God, for you must die, 

my lord. 

Cla7'ence. Have you that holy feeling in your souls 250 
To counsel me to make my peace with God, 
And are you yet to your own souls so blind 
That you will war with God by murthering me? — 
O sirs, consider, they that set you on 
To do this deed will hate you for the deed. 

2 Murderer. What shall we do ? 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 8i 

Clarence. Relent, and save your souls. 

1 Murderer. Relent ! 't is cowardly and womanish. 
Clarence. Not to relent is beastly, savage, devil- 
ish!— 

Which of you, if you were a prince's son, 

Being pent from liberty, as I am now, 260 

If two such murtherers as yourselves came to you, 

Would not entreat for life ? — 

My friend, I spy some pity in thy looks ; 

O, if thine eye be not a flatterer. 

Come thou on my side and entreat for me, 

As you would beg, were you in my distress. 

A begging prince what beggar pities not? 

2 Murderer. Look behind you, my lord. 

1 Murdei^er. Take that, and that ; if all this will not 

do, \Stabs him. 

I '11 drown you in the malmsey-butt within. 270 

\_Exif, with the body. 

2 Murderer. A bloody deed, and desperately dis- 

patch'd ! 
How fain, like Pilate, would I wash my hands 
Of this most grievous murther ! 

Enter First Murderer 

1 Murderer. How now ? what mean'st thou that thou 

help'st me not? 
By heaven, the duke shall know how slack you have been. 

2 Murderer. I would he knew that I had sav'd his 

brother ! 

RICHARD III. — 6 



82 King Richard the Third [Act I 

Take thou the fee, and tell him what I say, 
For I repent me that the duke is slain. [Exit. 

I Murderer. So do not I ; go, coward, as thou art. — 
Well, I '11 go hide the body in some hole 280 

Till that the duke give order for his burial ; 
And when I have my meed I will away. 
For this will out, and then I must not stay. - \_Exit. 




ACT II 

Scene I. London. A Room in the Palace 
Enter King Edward, led hi sick, Queen Elizabeth, Dor- 
Set, Rivers, Hastings, Buckingham, Grey, and others 

King Edward. Why, so ; — now have I done a good 
day's work. — 
You peers, continue this united league. 
I every day expect an embassage 
From my Redeemer to redeem me hence j 
And now in peace my soul shall part to heaven, 
Since I have made my friends at peace on earth. — 

83 



84 King Richard the Third [Act II 

Rivers and Hastings, take each other's hand ; 
Dissemble not your hatred, swear your love. 

Rivers. By heaven, my soul is purg'd from grudging 
hate, 
And with my hand I seal my true heart's love. 10 

Hastings. So thrive I as I truly swear the like ! 
King Edward, Take heed you dally not before your 
king, 
Lest he that is the supreme King of kings 
Confound your hidden falsehood and award 
Either of you to be the other's end. 

Hastings. So prosper I as I swear perfect love ! 
Rivers. And I as I love Hastings with my heart ! 
King Edward. Madam, yourself are not exempt from 
this, — 
Nor your son Dorset, — Buckingham, nor you ; — 
You have been factious one against the other. — 20 

Wife, love Lord Hastings, let him kiss your hand ; 
And what you do, do it unfeignedly. 

Queen Elizabeth. There, Hastings. — I will never more 
remember 
Our former hatred, so thrive I and mine ! 

King Edward. Dorset, embrace him. — Hastings, love 

lord marquess. 
Dorset. This interchange of love, I here protest, 
Upon my part shall be inviolable. 
Hastings. And so swear I. 

King Edward. Now, princely Buckingham, seal thou 
this league 



Scene I] King Richard the Third 85 

With thy embracements to my wife's alUes, . 30 

And make me happy in your unity. 

Buckingham. Whenever Buckingham doth turn his 
hate 
Upon your grace \_to the Queen\ but with all duteous love 
Doth cherish you and yours, God punish me 
With hate in those where I expect most love ! 
When I have most need to employ a friend, 
And most assured that he is a friend, 
Deep, hollow, treacherous, and full of guile. 
Be he unto me ! This do I beg of heaven 
When I am cold in love to you or yours. 40 

King Edward. A pleasing cordial, princely Bucking- 
ham, 
Is this thy vow unto my sickly heart. 
There wanteth now our brother Gloster here, 
To make the blessed period of this peace. 

Buckingham. And, in good time, here comes the noble 
duke. 

Enter Gloster, attended by Ratcliff 

Gloster. Good-morrow to my sovereign king and 
queen ; — 
And, princely peers, a happy time of day ! 

King Edward. Happy, indeed, as we have spent the 
day. — 
Brother, we have done deeds of charity. 
Made peace of enmity, fair love of hate, 50 

Between these swelling wrong-incensed peers. 



86 King Richard the Third [Act ii 

Gloster. A blessed labour, my most sovereign lord. 
Among this princely heap, if any here, 
By false intelligence or wrong surmise, 
Hold me a foe ; 
If I unwittingly, or in my rage, 
Have aught committed that is hardly borne 
By any in this presence, I desire 
To reconcile me to his friendly peace. 
'T is death to me to be at enmity ; 60 

I hate it, and desire all good men's love. — 
First, madam, I entreat true peace of you. 
Which I will purchase with my duteous service ; — 
Of you, my noble cousin Buckingham, 
If ever any grudge were lodg'd between us ; — 
Of you, Lord Rivers, — and. Lord Grey, of you, — 
That all without desert have frown'd on me ; — 
Dukes, earls, lords, gentlemen ; — indeed, of all. 
I do not know that Englishman alive 
With whom my soul is any jot at odds 70 

More than the infant that is born to-night ; 
I thank my God for my humility. 

Queen Elizabeth. A holy day shall this be kept here- 
after ; — 
I would to God, all strifes were well compounded. — 
My sovereign lord, I do beseech your highness 
To take our brother Clarence to your grace. 

Glostei\ Why, madam, have I offer' d love for 
this. 
To be so flouted in this royal presence? 



Scene I] King Richard the Third. 87 

Who knows not that the gentle duke is dead ? 

[^They all start. 
You do him injury to scorn his corse. 80 

King Edward. Who knows not he is dead ! who 
knows he is? 

Queen Elizabeth. All-seeing heaven, what a world is 
this ! 

Buckingham. Look I so pale, Lord Dorset, as the rest ? 

Dorset. Ay, my good lord ; and no man in the presence 
But his red colour hath forsook his cheeks. 

King Ediuard. Is Clarence dead? the order was 
revers'd. 

Gloster. But he, poor man, by your first order died. 
And that a winged Mercury did bear ; 
Some tardy cripple bare the countermand, 
That came too lag to see him buried. 90 

God grant that some, less noble and less loyal. 
Nearer in bloody thoughts, but not in blood, 
Deserve not worse than wretched Clarence did, 
And yet go current from suspicion ! 

Enter Stanley 

Stanley. A boon, my sovereign, for my service done ! 
King Edward. I prithee, peace ; my soul is full of 

sorrow. 
Stanley. I will not rise, unless your highness hear me. 
King Edward. Then say at once what is it thou 

request'st. 
Stanley. The forfeit, sovereign, of my servant's life. 



88 King Richard the Third [Act ii 

Who slew to-day a riotous gentleman loo 

Lately attendant on the Duke of Norfolk. 

King Edward. Have I a tongue to doom my brother's 
death, 
And shall that tongue give pardon to a slave? 
My brother kill'd no man; his fault was thought, 
And yet his punishment was bitter death. 
Who sued to me for him? who, in my wrath, 
Kneel'd at my feet and bade me be advis'd? 
Who spoke of brotherhood ? who spoke of love? 
Who told me how the poor soul did forsake 
The mighty Warwick, and did fight for me ? no 

Who told me, in the field at Tewkesbury, 
When Oxford had me down, he rescued me, 
And said, ' Dear brother, live, and be a king ' ? 
Who told me, when we both lay in the field. 
Frozen almost to death, how he did lap me 
Even in his garments, and did give, himself, 
All thin and naked, to the numb-cold night ? 
All this from my remembrance brutish wrath 
Sinfully pluck'd, and not a man of you 
Had so much grace to put it in my mind. 120 

But when your carters or your waiting-vassals 
Have done a drunken slaughter, and defac'd 
The precious image of our dear Redeemer, 
You straight are on your knees for pardon, pardon ; 
And I, unjustly too, must grant it you. 
But for my brother not a man would speak. 
Nor I, ungracious, speak unto myself 



Scene II] King Richard the Third 89 

For him, poor soul. — The proudest of you all 
Have been beholding to him in his Hfe, 
Yet none of you would once beg for his life. — 130 

O God, I fear thy justice will take hold 
On me and you, and mine and yours, for this ! — 
Come, Hastings, help me to my closet. — 
Ah, poor Clarence ! \_Exeunt King, Queen, Hastings^ 

Rivers, Dorset, and Grey. 

Gloster. This is the fruit of rashness. — Mark'd you 
not 
How that the guilty kindred of the queen 
Look'd pale when they did hear of Clarence' death ? 
O, they did urge it still unto the king ! 
God will revenge it. Come, lords ; will you go 
To comfort Edward with our company? 140 

Buckingham. We wait upon your grace. \Exeunt. 



Scene IL Another Room in the Palace 

Enter the Duchess of York, with the two children of 

Clarence 

Boy. Good grandam, tell us, is our father dead? 

Duchess. No, boy. 

Girl. Why do you weep so oft? and beat your breast, 
And cry, ' O Clarence, my unhappy son ! ' 

Boy. Why do you look on us, and shake your head, 
And call us orphans, wretches, castaways, 
If that our noble father be alive ? 



90 King Richard the Third [Act ii 

Duchess. My pretty cousins, you mistake me both. 
I do lament the sickness of the king, 
As loath to lose him, not your father's death; lo 

It were lost sorrow to wail one that 's lost. 

Boy. Then you conclude, my grandam, he is dead ? 
The king mine uncle is to blame for it ; 
God will revenge it, whom I will importune 
With earnest prayers all to that effect. 

Girl. And so will I. 

Duchess. Peace, children, peace ! the king doth love 
you well. 
Incapable and shallow innocents. 
You cannot guess who caus'd your father's death. 

Boy. Grandam, we can ; for my good uncle Gloster 20 
Told me the king, provok'd to it by the queen, 
Devis'd inipeachments to imprison him ; 
And when my uncle told me so, he wept, 
And pitied me, and kindly kiss'd my cheek, 
Bade me rely on him as on my father. 
And he would love me dearly as a child. 

Duchess. Ah, that deceit should steal such gentle shape 
And with a virtuous visor hide deep vice ! 
He is my son, ay, and therein my shame. 
Yet from my dugs he drew not this deceit. 30 

Boy. Think you my uncle did dissemble, grandam ? 

Duchess. Ay, boy. 

Boy. I cannot think it. Hark ! what noise is this ? 



Scene II] King Richard the Third 91 

Enter Queen Elizabeth, dist^-actedly, with her hair 
dishevelled ; Rivers and T>OR^Ei: following her 

Queen Elizabeth. Ah, who shall hinder me to wail and 
weep, 
To chide my fortune and torment myself ? 
I '11 join with black despair against my soul, 
And to myself become an enemy. 

Duchess. What means this scene of rude impatience ? 

Queen Elizabeth. To make an act of tragic violence. — 
Edward, my lord, thy son, our king, is dead ! — 40 

Why grow the branches when the root is gone ? 
Why wither not the leaves that want their sap ? 
If you will live, lament ; if die, be brief. 
That our swift-winged souls may catch the king's. 
Or, like obedient subjects, follow him 
To his new kingdom of ne'er-changing night. 

Duchess. Ah, so much interest have I in thy sorrow 
As I had title in thy noble husband. 
I have bewept a worthy husband's death. 
And liv'd with looking on his images ; 50 

But now two mirrors of his princely semblance 
Are crack'd in pieces by malignant death. 
And I for comfort have but one false glass. 
That grieves me when I see my shame in him. 
Thou art a widow, yet thou art a mother 
And hast the comfort of thy children left ; 
But death hath snatch'd my husband from mine arms. 
And pluck'd two crutches from my feeble hands, 



92 King Richard the Third [Act ii 

Clarence and Edward. O, what cause have I, 

Thine being but a moiety of my moan, 60 

To overgo thy woes and drown thy cries ! 

Boy. Ah, aunt, you wept not for our father's death ! 
How can we aid you with our kindred tears? 

GirL Our fatherless distress was left unmoan'd ; 
Your widow-dolour likewise be unwept ! 

Queen Elizabeth. Give me no help in lamentation ; 
I am not barren to bring forth complaints. 
All springs reduce their currents to mine eyes. 
That I, being govern'd by the watery moon. 
May send forth plenteous tears to drown the world ! 70 
Ah, for my husband, for my dear lord Edward ! 

Children. Ah, for our father, for our dear lord Clarence ! 

Duchess. Alas for both ! both mine, Edward and Clar- 
ence ! 

Queen Elizabeth. What stay had I but Edward? and 
he 's gone. 

Children. What stay had we but Clarence ? and he 's 
gone. 

Duchess. What stays had I but they? and they are 
gone. 

Queen Elizabeth. Was never widow had so dear a loss. 

Children. Were never orphans had so dear a loss. 

Duchess. Was never mother had so dear a loss. 
Alas, I am the mother of these griefs ! 80 

Their woes are parcell'd, mine are general. 
She for an Edward weeps, and so do I ; 
I for a Clarence weep, so doth not she ; 



Scene II] King Richard the Third 93 

These babes for Clarence weep, and so do I ; 
I for an Edward weep, so do not they. — 
Alas, you three on me threefold distress'd 
Pour all your tears ! I am your sorrow's nurse, 
And I will pamper it with lamentation. 

Dorset. Comfort, dear mother ! God is much dis- 
pleas'd 
That you take with unthankfulness his doing. 90 

In common worldly things 't is call'd ungrateful 
With dull unwillingness to repay a debt 
Which with a bounteous hand was kindly lent ; 
Much more to be thus opposite with heaven 
For it requires the royal debt it lent you. 

Rivers. Madam, bethink you, like a careful mother, 
Of the yo.ung prince your son; send straight for him. 
Let him be crown'd ; in him your comfort lives. 
Drown desperate sorrow in dead Edward's grave. 
And plant your joys in living Edward's throne. 100 

Enter Gloster, Buckingham, Stanley, Hastings, Rat- 
cliff, and others 

Gloster. Sister, have comfort ; all of us have cause 
To wail the dimming of our shining star. 
But none can help our harms by wailing them. — 
Madam, my mother, I do cry you mercy ; 
I did not see your grace. — Humbly on my knee 
I crave your blessing. 

Duchess. God bless thee, and put meekness in thy breast, 
Love, charity, obedience, and true duty. 



94 King Richard the Third [Act ii 

Gloster. Amen ; \_aside\ and make me die a good old 
man ! — 
That is the butt-end of a mother's blessing ; no 

I marvel that her grace did leave it out. 

Buckingham. You cloudy princes and heart-sorrowing 
peers, 
That bear this heavy mutual load of moan, 
Now cheer each other in each other's love \ 
Though we have spent our harvest of this king, 
We are to reap the harvest of his son. 
The broken rancour of your high-swoln hearts, 
But lately splinter' d, knit, and join'd together, 
Must gently be preserv'd, cherish'd, and kept. 
Me seemeth good that, with some little train, 120 

Forthwith from Ludlow the young prince be fet. 
Hither to London, to be crown'd our king. 

Rivers. Why with some little train, my Lord of Buck- 
ingham ? 

Buckingham. Marry, my lord, lest, by a multitude. 
The new-heal'd wound of malice should break out. 
Which would be so much the more dangerous 
By how much the estate is green and yet ungovern'd. 
Where every horse bears his commanding rein 
And may direct his course as please himself, 
As well the fear of harm as harm apparent, 130 

In my opinion, ought to be prevented. 

Gloster. I hope the king made peace with all of us ; 
And the compact is firm and true in me. 

Rivers. And so in me, and so, I think, in all ; 



/ 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 95 

Yet, since it is but green, it should be put 

To no apparent likelihood of breach. 

Which, haply, by much company might be urg'd. 

Therefore, I say with noble Buckingham, 

That it is meet so few should fetch the prince. 

Hastings. And so say I. 140 

Gloster. Then be it so ; and go we to determine 
Who they shall be that straight shall post to Ludlow. — 
Madam, — and you, my sister, — will you go 
To give your censures in this business? 

\_Exeunt all but Buckingham and Gloster. 

Buckingham. My lord, whoever journeys to the prince. 
For God's sake, let not us two stay at home ; 
For, by the way, I '11 sort occasion. 
As index to the story we late talk'd of. 
To part the queen's proud kindred from the prince. 

Gloster. My other self, my counsel's consistory, 150 
My oracle, my prophet ! — My dear cousin, 
I, as a child, will go by thy direction. 
Towards Ludlow then, for we '11 not stay behind. \_Exeunf. 

Scene II L London. A Street 
Enter tivo Citizens, meeting 

1 Citizen, pood morrow, neighbour ; whither away 

so fast? 

2 Citizen. I promise you, I scarcely know myself. 
Hear you the news abroad ? 

I Citizen. Yes, that the king is dead. 



g6 King Richard the Third [Act ii 

2 Citizen. Ill news, by 'r lady ; seldom comes the 

better. 
I fear, I fear, 't will prove a giddy world. 

Enter another Citizen 

3 Citizen. Neighbours, God speed ! 

1 Citizen. Give you good morrow, sir. 
3 Citizen. Doth the news hold of good King Edward's 

death ? 

2 Citizen. Ay, sir, it is too true ; :God help the while ! 

3 Citizen. Then, masters, look to see a troublous 

world. 

1 Citizen. No, no ; by God's good grace, his son shall 

reign. lo 

3 Citizen. Woe to that land that 's govern'd by a 
child ! 

2 Citizen. In him there is a hope of government, 
That in his nonage council under him, 

And in his full and ripen'd years himself, 
No doubt shall then and till then govern well. 

I Citizen. So stood the state when Henry the Sixth 
Was crown'd in Paris but at nine months old. 

3 Citizen. Stood the state so? no, no, good friends, 

God wot. 
For then this land was famously enrich'd 
With politic grave counsel; then the king 20 

Had virtuous uncles to protect his grace. 

I Citizen. Why, so hath this, both by his father and 

mother. 



X 



1 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 97 

3 Citizen. Better it were they all came by his father, 
Or by his father there were none at all; 
For emulation who shall now be nearest 
Will touch us all too near, if God prevent not. 
O, full of danger is the Duke of Gloster ! 
And the queen's sons and brothers haught and proud; 
And were they to be rul'd, and not to rule, 
This sickly land might solace as before. 30 

1 Citizen. Come, come, we fear the worst ; all will be 

well. 
3 Citizen. When clouds are seen, wise men put on 

their cloaks ; 
When great leaves fall, then winter is at hand ; 
When the sun sets, who doth not look for night? 
Untimely storms make men expect a dearth. 
All may be well ; but, if God sort it so, 
'T is more than we deserve or I expect. 

2 Citizen. Truly, the hearts of men are full of fear ; 
You cannot reason almost with a man 

• That looks not heavily and full of dread. 40 

3 Citizen. Before the days of change still is it so. 
By a divine instinct men's minds mistrust 
Ensuing danger ; as by proof we see 

The water swell before a boisterous storm. 
But leave it all to God. Whither away ? 

2 Citizen. Marry, we were sent for to the justices. 

3 Citizen. And so was I ; I '11 bear you company. 

\_Exeunt, 

RICHARD III. — 7 



98 King Richard the Third [Act 11 



Scene IV. London. A Room in the Palace 

Enter the Archbishop of York, the young Duke of York, 
Queen Elizabeth, and the Duchess of York. 

Archbishop. Last night I heard they lay at Northamp- 
ton ; 
At Stony Stratford they do rest to-night ; 
To-morrow or next day they will be here. 

Duchess. I long with all my heart to see the prince. 
I hope he is much grown since last I saw him. 

Quee7i Elizabeth. But I hear no ; they say my son of 
York 
Hath almost overtaken him in his growth. 

York. Ay, mother, but I would not have it so. 

Duchess. Why, my young cousin, it is good to grow. 

Yo7'k. Grandam, one night as we did sit at supper, 10 
My uncle Rivers talk'd how I did grow 
More than my brother ; ' Ay,' quoth my uncle Gloster, 
'Small herbs have grace, great weeds do grow apace.' 
And since, methinks, I would not grow so fast, 
Because sweet flowers are slow and weeds make haste. 

Duchess. Good faith, good faith, the saying did not 
hold 
In him that did object the same to thee ; 
He was the wretched'st thing when he was young, 
So long a-growing, and so leisurely. 
That, if his rule were true, he should be gracious. 20 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 99 

Archbishop. And so, no doubt, he is, my gracious 

madam. 
Duchess: I hope he is ; but yet let mothers doubt. 
York. Now, by my troth, if I had been remember 'd, 
I could have given my uncle's grace a flout, 
To touch his growth nearer than he touch'd mine. 

Duchess. How, my young York? I prithee, let me 

hear it. 
York. Marry, they say my uncle grew so fast 
That he could gnaw a crust at two hours old ; 
'T was full two years ere I could get a tooth. 
Grandam, this would have been a biting jest. 30 

Duchess. I prithee, pretty York, who told thee this? 
York. Giandam, his nurse. 
Duchess. His nurse ! why, she was dead ere thou wast 

born. 
Yoi'k. If 't were not she, I cannot tell who told me. 
Queen Elizabeth. A parlous boy ! Go to, you are too 

shrewd. 
Archbishop. Good madam, be not angry with the 

child. 
Queen Elizabeth. Pitchers have ears. 

Enter a Messenger 

Archbishop. Here comes a messenger. — What news? 
Messenger. Such news, my lord, as grieves me to 

report. 
Queen Elizabeth. How doth the prince? 
Messenger. Well, madam, and in health. 

L.ffC. 



lOO King Richard the Third [Act ii 

Duchess. What is thy news ? " 41 

Messenger. Lord Rivers and Lord Grey are sent to 
Pomfret, 
And with them Sir Thomas Vaughan, prisoners. 

Duchess. Who hath committed them? 

Messenger. The mighty dukes, 

Gloster and Buckingham. 

Archbishop. For what offence ? 

Messenger. The sum of all I can, I have disclos'd ; 
Why or for what the nobles were committed 
Is all unknown to me, my gracious lord. 

Queen Elizabeth. Ay me, I see the ruin of my 
house ! 
The tiger now hath seiz'd the gentle hind \ 50 

Insulting tyranny begins to jet 
Upon the innocent and aweless throne. — 
Welcome destruction, blood, and massacre ! 
I see, as in a map, the end of all. 

Duchess. Accursed and unquiet wrangling days, 
How many of you have mine eyes beheld ! 
My husband lost his Hfe to get the crown ; 
And often up and down my sons were toss'd, 
For me to joy and weep their gain and loss ; 
And being seated, and domestic broils 60 

Clean overblown, themselves, the conquerors, 
Make war upon themselves, brother to brother, 
Blood to blood, self against self. — O, preposterous 
And frantic outrage, end thy damned spleen, 
Or let me die, to look on death no more ! 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third loi 

Queen Elizabeth. Come, come, my boy; we will to 
sanctuary. — 
Madam, farewell. 

Duchess. Stay, I will go with you. 

Queen Elizabeth. You have no cause. 

Ai'chbishop. My gracious lady, go, 

\_To the Queen. 
And thither bear your treasure and your goods. 
For my part, I '11 resign unto your grace 70 

The seal I keep ; and so betide to me 
As well I tender you and all of yours ! 
Come, I '11 conduct you to the sanctuary. \_Exeunt. 



.pJLp 






-P^W>, I 




i f 



Pom FRET Castle 



ACT III 

Scene I. London. A Street 

The trumpets sound. Enter the Prince of Wales, Glos- 
TER, Buckingham, Cardinal Bourchier, Catesby, and 
others 

Buckingham. Welcome, sweet prince, to London, to 

your chamber. 
Gloster. Welcome, dear cousin, my thought's sov- 
ereign ; 
The weary way hath made you melancholy. 

Prince. No, uncle ; but our crosses on the way 
Have made it tedious, wearisome, and heavy ; 
I want more uncles here to welcome me. 

I02 



Scene I] King Richard the Third 103 

Gloster. Sweet prince, the untainted virtue of your 
years 
Hath not yet div'd into the world's deceit. 
No more can you distinguish of a man 
Than of his outward show, which, God he knows, lo 

Seldom or never jumpeth with the heart. 
Those uncles which you want were dangerous ; 
Your grace attended to their sugar'd words, 
But look'd not on the poison of their hearts. 
God keep you from them, and from such false friends ! 
Prince. God keep me from false friends ! but they 

were none. 
Gloster. My lord, the mayor of London comes to greet 
you. 

Enter the Lord Mayor and his Train 

Mayor. God bless your grace with health and happy 

days ! 
Prince. I thank you, good my lord, — and thank you 
all.— 
I thought my mother and my brother York 20 

Would long ere this have met us on the way ; 
Fie ! what a slug is Hastings, that he comes not 
To tell us whether they will come or no ! 

Enter Hastings 

Buckingha7n. And, in good time, here comes the 
sweating lord. 



I04 King Richard the Third [Act iii 

Prince. Welcome, my lord. What ! will our mother 
come? 

Hastings. On what occasion, God he knows, not I, 
The queen your mother and your brother York 
Have taken sanctuary ; the tender prince 
Would fain have come with me to meet your grace, 
But by his mother was perforce withheld. 30 

Buckingham. Fie ! what an indirect and peevish course 
Is this of hers ! — Lord cardinal, will your grace 
Persuade the queen to send the Duke of York 
Unto his princely brother presently? — 
If she deny. Lord Hastings, go with him. 
And from her jealous arms pluck him perforce. 

Cardinal. My Lord of Buckingham, if my weak oratory 
Can from his mother win the Duke of York, 
Anon expect him here ; but, if she be obdurate 
To mild entreaties, God in heaven forbid 40 

We should infringe the holy privilege 
Of blessed sanctuary ! not for all this land 
Would I be guilty of so great a sin. 

Buckingham. You are too senseless-obstinate, my lord, 
Too ceremonious and traditional ; 
Weigh it but with the grossness of this age. 
You break not sanctuary in seizing him. 
The benefit thereof is always granted 
To those whose dealings have deserv'd the place, 
And those who have the wit to claim the place. 50 

This prince hath neither claim'd it nor deserv'd it. 
And therefore, in mine opinion, cannot have it ; 



Scene I] King Richard the Third 105 

Then, taking him from thence that is not there, 
You break no privilege nor charter there. 
Oft have I heard of sanctuary men, 
But sanctuary children ne'er till now. 

Cardinal. My lord, you shall o'er-rule my mind for 
once. — 
Come on, Lord Hastings, will you go with me ? 

Hastings. I go, my lord. 59 

Prince. Good lords, make all the speedy haste you 
may. — \_Exeuni Cardinal and Hastings. 

Say, uncle Gloster, if our brother come. 
Where shall we sojurn till our coronation? 

Gloster. Where it think'st best unto your royal self 
If I may counsel you, some day or two 
Your highness shall repose you at the Tower ; 
Then where you please, and shall be thought most fit 
For your best health and recreation. 

Prince. I do not like the Tower, of any place. — 
Did Julius Caesar build that place, my lord? 

Buckingham. He did, my gracious lord, begin that 
place, 70 

Which, since, succeeding ages have re-edified. 

Prince. Is it upon record, or else reported 
Successively from age to age, he built it ? 

Buckingham. Upon record, my gracious lord. 

Prince. But say, my lord, it were not register'd, 
Methinks the truth should live from age to age, 
As 't were retail'd to all posterity. 
Even to the general all- ending day. 



io6 King Richard the Third [Act iii 

Gloster. \_Aside\ So wise so young, they say, do never 
live long. 

Prince. What say you, uncle ? 80 

Gloster. I say, without characters fame lives long. — 
\^Aside'\ Thus, like the formal Vice, Iniquity, 
I moralize two meanings in one word. 

Prince. That Julius Caesar was a famous man ; 
With what his valour did enrich his wit, 
His wit set down to make his valour live. 
Death makes no conquest of his conqueror ; 
For now he lives in fame, though not in life. — 
I '11 tell you what, my cousin Buckingham, — 

Buckingha7n. What, my gracious lord? 90 

Prince. An if I live until I be a man, 
I '11 win our ancient right in France again, 
Or die a soldier, as I liv'd a king. 

Gloster. [^Aside'] Short summers lightly have a for- 
ward spring. 

Enter York, Hastings, and the Cardinal 

Buckingham. Now, in good time, here comes the Duke 
of York. 

Prince. Richard of York, how fares our noble brother ? 

York. Well, my dread lord ; so must I call you now. 

Prince. Ay, brother, to our grief, as it is yours. 
Too late he died that might have kept that title. 
Which by his death hath lost much majesty. 100 

Gloster. How fares our cousin, noble Lord of York? 

York. I thank you, gentle uncle. O, my lord, 



Scene I] King Richard the Third 107 

You said that idle weeds are fast in growth ; ^ 
The prince my brother hath outgrown me far. 

Gloster. He hath, my lord. 

York. And therefore is he idle? 

Gloster. O, my fair cousin, I must not say so. 

York. Then he is more beholding to you than I. 

Gloster. He may command me as my sovereign, 
But you have power in me as in a kinsman. 

York. I pray you, uncle, give me this dagger. no 

Gloster. My dagger, httle cousin? with all my heart. 

Prince. A beggar, brother? 

York. Of my kind uncle, that I know will give ; 
And being but a toy, which is no grief to give. 

Gloster. A greater gift than that I '11 give my cousin. 

York. A greater gift? O, that 's the sword to it. 

Gloster. Ay, gentle cousin, were it light enough. 

York. O, then, I see, you'll part but with light gifts ; 
In weightier things you '11 say a beggar nay. 

Gloster. It is too weighty for your grace to wear. 120 

York. I weigh it lightly, were it heavier. 

Gloster. What ! would you have my weapon, little 
lord? 

York. I would, that I might thank you as you call me. 

Gloster. How ? 

York. Little. 

Prince. My Lord of York will still be cross in talk. — 
Uncle, your grace knows how to bear with him. 

Yo7'k. You mean, to bear me, not to bear with me. — 
Uncle, my brother mocks both you and me ; 



io8 King Richard the Third [Act III 

Because tljat I am little, like an ape, 130 

He thinks that you should bear me on your shoulders. 

Buckingham. With what a sharp-provided wit he 
reasons ! 
To mitigate the scorn he gives his uncle, 
He prettily and aptly taunts himself. 
So cunning, and so young, is wonderful. 

Gloster. My lord, will 't please you pass along? 
Myself and my good cousin Buckingham 
Will to your mother, to entreat of her 
To meet you at the Tower and welcome you. 

York. What ! will you go unto the Tower, my lord ! 140 

Prince. My lord protector needs will have it so. 

York. I shall not sleep in quiet at the Tower. 

Gloster. Why, what should you fear? 

York. Marry, my uncle Clarence' angry ghost; 
My grandam told me he was murther'd there. 

Prince. I fear no uncles dead. 

Gloster. Nor none that live, I hope. 

Prince. An if they live, I hope I need not fear. 
But come, my lord ; and, with a heavy heart, 
Thinking on them, go I unto the Tower. 150 

\_A sennet. Exeunt Prince^ York, Hastings] Car- 
dinaly and Attendants. 

Buckingham. Think you, my lord, this little prating 
York 
Was not incensed by his subtle mother 
To taunt and scorn you thus opprobriously ? 

Gloster. No doubt, no doubt. O, 't is a parlous boy ! 



Scene I] King Richard the Third 109 

Bold, quick, ingenious, forward, capable ; 
He 's all the mother's, from the top to toe. 

Buckingham. Well, let them rest. — Come hither, 
Catesby. 
Thou art sworn as deeply to effect what we intend 
As closely to conceal what we impart. 
Thou know'st our reasons urg'd upon the way; — 160 
What think' St thou? is it not an easy matter 
To make William Lord Hastings of our mind, 
For the instalment of this noble duke 
In the seat royal of this famous isle ? 

Catesby. He for his father's sake so loves the prince 
That he will not be won to aught against him. 

Buckingham. W^hat think'st thou then of Stanley? will 
not he? 

Catesby. He will do all in all as Hastings doth. 

Buckinghain. Well, then, no more but this. Go, gentle 
Catesby, 
And, as it were far off, sound thou Lord Hastings 170 

How he doth stand affected to our purpose ; 
And summon him to-morrow to the Tower, 
To sit about the coronation. 
If thou dost find him tractable to us. 
Encourage him, and tell him all our reasons : 
If he be leaden, icy-cold, unwilling, 
Be thou so too, and so break off the talk. 
And give us notice of his inclination ; 
For we to-morrow hold divided councils. 
Wherein thyself shalt highly be employ'd. 180 



no King Richard the Third [Act III 

Gloster. Commend me to Lord William; tell him, 
Catesby, 
His ancient knot of dangerous adversaries 
To-morrow are let blood at Pomfret Castle, 
And bid my lord, for joy of this good news, 
Give Mistress Shore one gentle kiss the more. 
Buckingham. Good Catesby, go, effect this business 

soundly. 
Catesby. My good lords both, with all the heed I 

can. 
Gloster. Shall we hear from you, Catesby, ere we 

sleep ? 
Catesby. You shall, my lord. 189 

Gloster. At Crosby House, there shall you find us 
both. \_Exit Catesby. 

Buckingham. Now, my lord, what shall we do, if we 
perceive 
Lord Hastings will not yield to our complots ? 

Gloster. Chop off his head ; — something we will de- 
termine. 
And, look, when I am king, claim thou of me 
The earldom of Hereford, and all the movables 
Whereof the king my brother was possess'd. 

Buckingham. I '11 claim that promise at your grace's 

hand. 
Gloster. And look to have it yielded with all kindness. 
Come, let us sup betimes, that afterwards 199 

We may digest our complots in some form. \Exeunt. 



Scene II] King Richard the Third in 



Scene II. Before Lord Hastings^ s House 

Enter a Messenger 

Messenger. My lord ! my lord ! — \Knocking. 

Hastings. \^Within'\ Who knocks? 
Messenger. One from the Lord Stanley. 
Hastings. [JVit/iin'] What is 't o'clock? 
Messenger. Upon the stroke of four. 

Enter Hastings 

Hastings. Cannot my Lord Stanley sleep these tedious 
nights ? 

Messe?iger. So it appears by that I have to say. 
First, he commends him to your noble self. 

Hastifigs. What then? 

Messenger. Then certifies your lordship that this night 
He dreamt the boar had rased off his helm ; n 

Besides, he says, there are two councils kept, 
And that may be determin'd at the one 
Which may make you and him to rue at the other. 
Therefore, he sends to know your lordship's pleasure, 
If you will presently take horse with him, 
And with all speed post with him toward the north, 
To shun the danger that his soul divines. 

Hastings. Go, fellow, go, return unto thy lord. 
Bid him not fear the separated council. 20 

His honour and myself are at the one. 
And at the other is my good friend Catesby, 



112 King Richard the Third [Act in 

Where nothing can proceed that toucheth us 

Whereof I shall not have intelligence. 

Tell him his fears are shallow, without instance ; 

And for his dreams — I wonder he 's so simple 

To trust the mockery of unquiet slumbers. 

To fly the boar before the boar pursues 

Were to incense the boar to follow us, 

And make pursuit where he did mean no chase. 30 

Go, bid thy master rise and come to me ; 

And we will both together to the Tower, 

Where, he shall see, the boar will use us kindly. 

Messenger. I '11 go, my lord, and tell him what you say. 

^ \_Exit. 

Enter Catesby 

Catesby. Many good morrows to my noble lord ! 

Hastings. Good morrow, Catesby ; you are early 
stirring. 

What news, what news, in this our tottering state ? 

Catesby. It is a reeling world, indeed, my lord ; 
And, I believe, will never stand upright 
Till Richard wear the garland of the realm. 40 

Hastings. How ! wear the garland ! dost thou mean 
the crown? 

Catesby. Ay, my good lord. 

Hastings. I '11 have this crown of mine cut from my 
shoulders 
Before I '11 see the crown so foul misplac'd. 
But canst thou guess that he doth aim at it? 

Catesby. Ay, on my life, and hopes to find you forward 



Scene II] King Richard the Third lij 

Upon his party for the gain thereof; 

And thereupon he sends you this good news, — 

That this same very day your enemies, 

The kindred of the queen, must die at Pomfret. 50 

Hastings. Indeed, I am no mourner for that news, 
Because they have been still my adversaries ; 
But that I '11 give my voice on Richard's side, 
To bar my master's heirs in true descent, 
God knows I will not do it, to the death. 

Catesby. God keep your lordship in that gracious mind ! 

Hastings. But I shall laugh at this a twelvemonth hence. 
That they which brought me in my master's hate, 
I live to look upon their tragedy. 

Well, Catesby, ere a fortnight make me older, 60 

I '11 send some packing that yet think not on 't. 

Catesby. 'T is a vile thing to die, my gracious lord, 
When men are unprepar'd and look not for it. 

Hastings. O, monstrous, monstrous ! and so falls it out 
With Rivers, Vaughan, Grey; and so 't will do 
With some men else, who think themselves as safe 
As thou and I, who, as thou know'st, are dear 
To princely Richard and to Buckingham. 

Catesby. The princes both make high account of you ; 
\_Aside'\ For they account his head upon the bridge. 70 

Hastings. I know they do, and I have well deserv'd it. — 

Enter Stanley 

Come on, come on; where is your boar-spear, man? 
Fear you the boar, and go so unprovided? 

RICHARD III. — 8 



114 ^i^g Richard the Third [Act iii 

Stanley. My lord, good morrow; — good morrow, 
Catesby. — 
You may jest on, but, by the holy rood, 
I do not like these several councils, I. 

Hastings. My lord, I hold my life as dear as yours ; 
And never in my days, I do protest. 
Was it so precious to me as 't is now. 
Think you, but that I know our state secure, 80 

I would be so triumphant as I am? 

Stanley. The lords at Pom fret, when they rode from 
London, 
Were jocund and suppos'd their states were sure, 
And they, indeed, had no cause to mistrust ; 
But yet, you see, how soon the day o'ercast. 
This sudden stab of rancour I misdoubt ; 
Pray God, I say, I prove a needless coward ! 
What, shall we toward the Tower ? the day is spent. 
Hastings. Come, come, have with you. — Wot you 
what, my lord ? 
To-day the lords you talk of are beheaded. 90 

Stanley. They for their truth might better wear their 
heads 
Than some that have accus'd them wear their hats. 
But come, my lord, let 's away. 

Enter a Pursuivant 

Hastings. Go on before ; I '11 talk with this good 
fellow. — \_Exeunt Stanley and Catesby. 

How now, sirrah ! how goes the world with thee ? 



Scene II] King Richard the Third 1 1 5 

Pursuivant. The better that your lordship please to 
ask. 

Hastings. I tell thee, man, 't is better with me now 
Than when thou met'st me last where now we meet. 
Then was I going prisoner to the Tower, 
By the suggestion of the queen's allies ; 100 

But now I tell thee — keep it to thyself — 
This day those enemies are put to death, 
And I in better state than ere I was. 

Pursuivant. God hold it to your honour's good content ! 

Hastings. Gramercy, fellow. There, drink that for me. 

[ Throwing hiin his purse. 

Pursuivant. I thank your honour. \_Exit. 

Enter a Priest 

Priest. Well met, my lord ; I am glad to see your 

honour. 
Hastings. I thank thee, good Sir John, with all my 
heart. 
I am in your debt for your last exercise ; 
Come the next Sabbath, and I will content you. no 

Enter Buckingham 

Buckingham. What, talking with a priest, lord cham- 
berlain ! 
Your friends at Pomfret, they do need the priest; 
Your honour hath no shriving work in hand. 

Hastings. Good faith, and when I met this holy man, 



ii6 ^ing Richard the Third [Act ill 

The men you talk of came into my mind. 
What, go you toward the Tower ? 

Buckingham. I do, my lord, but long I cannot stay 
there ; 
I shall return before your lordship thence. 

Hastings. Nay, like enough, for I stay dinner there. 

Buckingham. \^Aside\ And supper too, although thou 
know'st it not. — 120 

Come, will you go ? 

Hastings. I '11 wait upon your lordship. \Exeunt. 

Scene III. Pomfret. Before the Castle 

Enter Ratcliff, with a Guard, conducting Rivers, Grey, 
ajtd Vaughan to execution- 
Rivers. Sir Richard Ratcliff, let me tell thee this, — 

To-day shalt thou behold a subject die 

For truth, for duty, and for loyalty. 

Grey. God bless the prince from all the pack of you ! 

A knot you are of damned blood-suckers. 

Vaughan. You live that shall cry woe for this here- 
after. 
Ratcliff. Dispatch ; the limit of your lives is out. 
Rivers. O Pomfret, Pomfret ! O thou bloody prison, 

Fatal and ominous to noble peers ! 

Within the guilty closure of thy walls, 10 

Richard the Second here was hack'd to death ; 

And, for more slander to thy dismal seat, 

We give to thee our guiltless blood to drink. 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 117 

Grey. Now Margaret's curse is fallen upon our heads, 
When she exclaim'd on Hastings, you, and I, 
For standing by when Richard stabb'd her son. 

Rivers. Then curs'd she Richard, then curs'd she 
Buckingham, 
Then curs'd she Hastings. — O, remember, God, 
To hear her prayer for them, as now for us ! 
And for my sister and her princely sons, 2.6 

Be satisfied, dear God, with our true blood. 
Which, as thou know'st, unjustly must be spilt ! 

Ratcliff. Make haste ; the hour of death is expiate. 

Rivers. Come, Grey, — come, Vaughan, — let us here 
embrace ; 
Farewell until we meet again in heaven. [Exeunt. 

Scene IV. Lo7idon. A Room in the Tower 

Buckingham, Stanley, Hastings, the Bishop of Ely, 
Catesby, Lovel, and others, sitting at a table ; Officers 
of the Council attending 

Hastings.' Now, noble peers, the cause why we are met 
Is to determine of the coronation. 
In God's name, speak, — when is this royal day? 

Bucki7igha?n. Is all things ready for the royal time? 

Stanley. It is, and wants but nomination. 

Ely. To-morrow then I judge a happy day. 

Buckingham. Who knows the lord protector's mind 
herein ? 
Who is most inward with the noble duke? 



Ii8 King Richard the Third [Act ill 

Ely. Your grace, we think, should soonest know his 
mind. 

Buckingham. We know each other's faces ; for our 
hearts, lo 

He. knows no more of mine than I of yours, 
Nor I of his, my lord, than you of mine. — 
Lord Hastings, you and he are near in love. 

Hastings. I thank his grace, I know he loves me well ; 
But for his purpose in the coronation, 
I have not sounded him, nor he deliver'd 
His gracious pleasure any way therein. 
But you, my noble lords, may name the time. 
And in the duke's behalf I '11 give my voice. 
Which, I presume, he '11 take in gentle part. 20 

Enter Gloster 

Ely. In happy time, here comes the duke himself. 

Gloster. My noble lords and cousins all, good morrow. 
I have been long a sleeper ; but I trust 
My absence doth neglect no great design 
Which by my presence might have been concluded. 

Buckingham. Had you not come upon your cue, my 
lord, 
William Lord Hastings had pronounc'd your part, 
I mean your voice for crowning of the king. 

Gloster. Than my Lord Hastings no man might be 
bolder ; 
His lordship knows me well, and loves me well. — 30 

My Lord of Ely, when I was last in Holborn, 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 119 

I saw good strawberries in your garden there ; 
I do beseech you, send for some of them. 

Ely. Marry, and will, my lord, with all my heart. 

\^Exit Ely. 
Gloster. Cousin of Buckingham_, a word with you. 

S^Takes him aside. 
Catesby hath sounded Hastings in our business, 
And finds the testy gentleman so hot 
That he will lose his head ere give consent 
His master's child, as worshipfully he terms it. 
Shall lose the royalty of England's throne. 40 

Buckingham. Withdraw yourself a while ; I '11 go with 
you. \_Exeunt Gloster and Buckingham. 

Stanley. We have not yet set down this day of tri- 
umph. 
To-morrow, in my judgment, is too sudden ; 
For I myself am not so well provided 
As else I would be, were the day prolong'd. 

Enter Bishop of Ely 

Ely. Where is my lord, the Duke of Gloster? 
I have sent for these strawberries. 

Hastings. His grace looks cheerfully and smooth this 
morning ; 
There 's some conceit or other Hkes him well 
When that he bids good morrow with such spirit. 50 

I think there 's never a man in Christendom 
Can lesser hide his love or hate than he. 
For by his face straight shall you know hi^ heart. 



I20 K^ii^g Richard the Third [Act ill 

Stanley. What of his heart perceive you in his face 
By any livelihood he show'd to-day? 

Hastings. Marry, that with no man here he is offended ; 
For were he, he had shown it in his looks. 

Enter Gloster and Buckingham 

Gloster. I pray you all, tell me what they deserve 
That do conspire my death with devilish plots 
Of damned witchcraft, and that have prevail'd 60 

Upon my body with their hellish charms ? 

Hasti7igs. The tender love I bear your grace, my lord, 
Makes me most forward in this princely presence 
To doom the offenders, whosoe'er they be ; 
I say, my lord, they have deserved death. 

Gloster. Then be your eyes the witness of their evil. 
Look how I am bevvitch'd ; behold mine arm 
Is like a blasted sapling wither'd up. 
And this is Edward's wife, that monstrous witch, 
Consorted with that harlot strumpet Shore, 70 

That by their witchcraft thus have marked me. 

Hastings. If they have done this deed, my noble 
lord, — 

Gloster. If ! thou protector of this damned strumpet, 
Talk'st thou to me of ifs ? — Thou art a traitor ! — 
Off with his head ! — now, by Saint Paul I swear, 
I will not dine until I see the same. — 
Lovel and Ratcliff, look that it be done ; — 
The rest that love me, rise and follow me. 

[ Exeunt Council, with Gloster and Buckingham. 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 121 

Hastings. Woe, woe, for England ! not a whit for me ; 
For I, too fond, might have prevented this. 80 

Stanley did dream the boar did rase his helm ; 
And I did scorn it and disdain to fly. 
Three times to-day my foot-cloth horse did stumble 
And started when he look'd upon the Tower, 
As loath to bear me to the slaughter-house. 
O, now I need the priest that spake to me ! 
I now repent I told the pursuivant. 
As too triumphing, how mine enemies 
To-day at Pomfret bloodily were butcher'd, 
And I myself secure in grace and favour. — 90 

Margaret, Margaret, now thy heavy curse 
Is lighted on poor Hastings' wretched head ! 

Raicliff. Come, come, dispatch ; the duke would be 
at dinner. 
Make a short shrift ; he longs to see your head. 

Hastings. O, momentary grace of mortal men. 
Which we more hunt for than the grace of God ! 
Who builds his hope in air of your good looks 
Lives hke a drunken sailor on a mast. 
Ready with every nod to tumble down 
Into the fatal bowels of the deep. 100 

Lovel. Come, come, dispatch ; 't is bootless to exclaim. 

Hastings. O, bloody Richard ! — miserable England ! 

1 prophesy the fearfull'st time to thee 

That ever wretched age hath look'd upon. — 

Come, lead me to the block ; bear him my head. 

They smile at me who shortly shall be dead. \_Exeunt. 



122 King Richard the Third [Act III 

Scene V. The Tower Walls 

Enter Gloster and Buckingham, in rotten armour, mar- 
vellous ill-favoured 

Gloster. Come, cousin, canst thou quake, and change 
thy colour, 
Murther thy breath in middle of a word, 
And then again begin, and stop again. 
As if thou wert distraught and mad with terror? 

Buckingham. Tut ! I can counterfeit the deep trage- 
dian. 
Speak and look back, and pry on every side. 
Tremble and start at wagging of a straw, 
Intending deep suspicion ; ghastly looks 
Are at my service, like enforced smiles. 
And both are ready in their offices , lo 

At any time to grace my stratagems. 
But what ! is Catesby gone ? 

Gloster. He is ; and, see, he brings the mayor along. 

Enter the Lord Mayor and Catesby 

Buckingha?n. Lord mayor, — 
Gloster. Look to the drawbridge there ! 
Buckingham. Hark ! a drum. 

Gloster. Catesby, o'erlook the walls. 
Buckingham. Lord mayor, the reason we have sent — 
Gloster. Look back, defend thee, here are enemies. 
Buckingham. God and our innocence defend and 
guard us ! 



Scene V] King Richard the Third 123 

Enter Lovel and Ratcliff, with Hastings's head 

Gloster. Be patient, they are friends, Ratcliff and 
Lovel. 20 

Lovel. Here is the head of that ignoble traitor, 
The dangerous and unsuspected Hastings. 

Gloster. So dear I lov'd the man that I must weep. 
I took him for the plainest harmless creature 
That breath'd upon the earth a Christian, 
Made him my book wherein my soul recorded 
The history of all her secret thoughts ; 
So smooth he daub'd his vice with show of virtue 
That, his apparent open guilt omitted, — 
I mean his conversation with Shore's wife, — 30 

He liv'd from all attainder of suspect. 

Buckingham. Well, well, he was the covert'st shelter'd 
traitor 
That ever liv'd. — 

Would you imagine, or almost believe. 
Were 't not that, by great preservation. 
We live to tell it, that the subtle traitor 
This day had plotted, in the council-house. 
To murther me and my good Lord of Gloster ? 

Mayor. Had he done so? 

Gloster. What ! think you we are Turks or in- 
fidels? 40 
Or that we would, against the form of law. 
Proceed thus rashly in the villain's death 
But that the extreme peril of the case. 



124 King Richard the Third [Act iil 

The peace of England, and our persons' safety, 
Enforc'd us to this execution? 

Mayor. Now, fair befall you ! he deserv'd his death ; 
And your good graces both have well proceeded. 
To warn false traitors from the like attempts. 

Buckingham. I never look'd for better at his hands 
After he once fell in with Mistress Shore. 50 

Yet had we not determin'd he should die 
Until your lordship came to see his end 
Which now the loving haste of these our friends. 
Something against our meanings, hath prevented ; 
Because, my lord, I would have had you heard 
The traitor speak and timorously confess 
The manner and the purpose of his treasons. 
That you might well have signified the same 
Unto the citizens, who haply may 
Misconstrue us in him and wail his death. 60 

Mayor. But, my good lord, your grace's word shall 
serve. 
As well as I had seen and heard him speak ; 
And do not doubt, right noble princes both, 
But I '11 acquaint our duteous citizens 
With all your just proceedings in this case. 

Gloster. And to that end we wish'd your lordship 
here. 
To avoid the censures of the carping world. 

Buckingham. But since you come too late of our 
intent. 
Yet witness what you hear we did intend ; 



Scene V] King Richard the Third 125 

And so, my good lord mayor, we bid farewell. 70 

\_Exit Lcrd Mayor. 

Gloster. Go, after, after, cousin Buckingham. 
The mayor towards Guildhall hies him in all post. 
There, at your meetest vantage of the time. 
Infer the bastardy of Edward's children ; 
Tell them how Edward put to death a citizen 
Only for saying he would make his son 
Heir to the crown, meaning indeed his house. 
Which by the sign thereof was termed so. 
Moreover, urge his hateful luxury 

And bestial appetite in change of lust, 80 

Which stretch'd unto their servants, daughters, wives, 
Even where his raging eye or savage heart 
Without control lusted to make a prey. 
Nay, for a need, thus far come near my person : 
Tell them when that my mother went with child 
Of that insatiate Edward, noble York, 
My princely father, then had wars in France, 
And by true computation of the time 
Found that the issue was not his begot. 
Which well appeared in his lineaments, 90 

Being nothing like the noble duke my father. 
Yet touch this sparingly, as 't were far off. 
Because, my lord, you know my mother lives. 

Buckingham. Doubt not, my lord, I '11 play the 
orator 
As if the golden fee for which I plead 
Were for myself; and so, my lord, adieu. 



126 King Richard the Third [Act iii 

Gloster. If you thrive well, bring them to Baynard's 
•Castle, 
Where you^shall find me well accompanied 
With reverend fathers and well-learned bishops. 

Buckingham. I go ; and towards three or four 

o'clock 100 

Look for the news that the Guildhall affords. \_Exit. 

Glosier. Go, Lovel, with all speed to Doctor Shaw, — 
Go thou \to Catesby'\ to Friar Penker ; — bid them both 
Meet me within this hour at Baynard's Castle. — 

\_Exezint Love/ and Gates by. 
Now will I go to take some privy order 
To draw the brats of Clarence out of sight ; 
And to give order that no manner person 
Have any time recourse unto the princes. \_Extt. 

Scene VI. A Street 

Enter a Scrivener 

Scrivener. Here is the indictment of the good Lord 
Hastings, 
Which in a set hand fairly is engross'd. 
That it may be to-day read o'er in Paul's ; 
And mark how well the sequel hangs together. 
Eleven hours I have spent to write it over. 
For yesternight by Catesby was it sent me. 
The precedent was full as long a-doing ; 
And yet within these five hours Hastings liv'd, 
Untainted, unexamin'd, free, at liberty. 



Scene VII] King Richard the Third 127 

Here 's a good world the while ! Who is so gross 10 

That cannot see this palpable device? 

Yet who so bold but says he sees it not? 

Bad is the world ; and all will come to nought 

When such ill dealing must be seen in thought. \_Exit. 

Scene VIL Baynard^s Castle 
Enter Gloster and Buckingham, meeting 

Gloster. How now, how now ! what say the citizens? 

Buckingham. Now, by the holy mother of our Lord, 
The citizens are mum, say not a word. 

Gloster. Touch'd you the bastardy of Edward's 
children ? 9 

Buckingham. I did ; with his contract with Lady 
Lucy, 
And his contract by deputy in France ; 
The insatiate greediness of his desires. 
And his enforcement of the city wives ; 
His tyranny for trifles ; his own bastardy. 
As being got, your father then in France, 10 

And his resemblance, being not like the duke. 
Withal I did infer your lineaments, 
Being the right idea of your father. 
Both in your form and nobleness of mind ; 
Laid open all your victories in Scotland, 
Your discipline in war, wisdom in peace, 
Your bounty, virtue, fair humility ; 
Indeed, left nothing fitting for your purpose 



128 King Richard the Third [Act III 

Untouch 'd or slightly handled in discourse ; 
And when my oratory drew toward end, 20 

I bade them that did love their country's good 
Cry ' God save Richard, England's royal king ! ' 
Gloster. And did they so? 
Buckingham, No, so God help me, they spake not a 

word. 
But, like dumb statuas or breathing stones, 
Star'd each on other and look'd deadly pale ; 
Which when I saw, I reprehended them. 
And ask'd the mayor what meant this wilful silence. 
His answer was, the people were not us'd 
To be spoke to but by the recorder. 30 

Then he w^s urg'd to tell my tale again : — 
' Thus saith the duke, thus hath the duke inferr'd ; ' 
But nothing spoke in warrant from himself. 
When he had done, some followers of mine own 
At lower end of the hall hurl'd up their caps. 
And some ten voices cried, ' God save King Richard ! ' 
And thus I took the vantage of those few, — 
'Thanks, gentle citizens and friends,' quoth I, 
' This general applause and cheerful shout 
Argues your wisdom and your love to Richard ; ' 40 

And even here brake off and came away. 

Gloster. What tongueless blocks were they ! would 

they not speak ? 
Will not the mayor then and his brethren come ? 

Buckingham. The mayor is here at hand. Intend 

some fear; 



Scene VII] King Richard the Third 129 

Be not you spoke with but by mighty suit. 

And look you get a prayer-book in your hand, 

And stand between two churchmen, good my lord, 

For on that ground I '11 make a holy descant. 

And be not easily won to our requests ; 

Play the maid's part, still answer nay, and take it. 50 

Gloster. I go ; and if you plead as well for them 
As I can say nay to thee for myself. 
No doubt we bring it to a happy issue. 

Bjickinghatn. Go, go, up to the leads ; the lord mayor 
knocks. — ^Exit Gloster. 

Enter the Lord Mayor, Alderman, a7id Citizens. 

Welcome, my lord ! I dance attendance here ; 
I think the duke will not be spoke withal. — 

Enter Catesby 

Now, Catesby, what says your lord to my request? 

Catesby. He doth entreat your grace, my noble lord, 
To visit him to-morrow or next day. 
He is within, with two right reverend fathers, 60 

Divinely bent to meditation. 
And in no worldly suits would he be mov'd 
To draw him from his holy exercise. 

Buckingham. Return, good Catesby, to the gracious 
duke; 
Tell him, myself, the mayor and aldermen. 
In deep designs, in matter of great moment, 

RICHARD III. — 9 



I JO King Richard the Third [Act ill 

No less importing than our general good, 

Are come to have some conference with his grace. 

Catesby. I '11 signify so much unto him straight. S^Exit. 
Buckingham. Ah, ha, my lord, this prince is not an 
Edward ! 70 

He is not lolling on a lewd love-bed, 
But on his knees at meditation ; 
Not dallying with a brace of courtesans, 
But meditating with two deep divines ; 
Not sleeping to engross his idle body. 
But praying to enrich his watchful soul. 
Happy were England would this virtuous prince 
Take on his grace the sovereignty thereof; 
But sure, I fear, we shall not win him to it. 

Mayor. Marry, God defend his grace should say us 
nay ! 80 

Buckingham. I fear he will. Here Catesby comes 
again. — 

Enter Catesby. 

Now, Catesby, what says his grace ? 

Catesby. He wonders to what end you have assembled 
Such troops of citizens to come to him ; 
His grace not being warn'd thereof before. 
He fears, my lord, you mean no good to him. 

Buckingham. Sorry I am my noble cousin should 
Suspect me, that I mean no good to him. 
By heaven, we come to him in perfect love ; 
And so once more return and tell his grace. — 90 

\^Exit Catesby. 



Scene VII] King Richard the Third 131 

When holy and devout rehgious men 

Are at their beads, 't is much to draw them thence, 

So sweet is zealous contemplation. 



Enter Gloster, in a gallery above, between tivo Bishops. 
Catesby returns 

Mayor. See, where his grace stands 'tween two clergy- 
men ! 

Buckingham. Two props of virtue for a Christian 
prince, 
To stay him from the fall of vanity ; 
And, see, a book of prayer in his hand. 
True ornament to know a holy man. — 
Famous Plantagenet, most gracious prince. 
Lend favourable ear to our requests, 100 

And pardon us the interruption 
Of thy devotion and right Christian zeal. 

Gloster. My lord, there needs no such apology ; 
I do beseech your grace to pardon me. 
Who, earnest in the service of my God, 
Deferr'd the visitation of my friends. 
But, leaving this, what is your grace's pleasure? 

Bucki7igham. Even that, I hope, which pleaseth God 
above. 
And all good men of this ungovern'd isle. 

Gloster. I do suspect I have done some oifence no 
That seems disgracious in the city's eye. 
And that you come to reprehend my ignorance. 



132 King Richard the Third [Act iii 

Buckijtgham. You have, my lord ; would it might please 
your grace 
On our entreaties to amend your fault ! 

Gloster. Else wherefore breathe I in a Christian land ? 

Buckingham. Know then, it is your fault that you re- 
sign 
The supreme seat, the throne majestical, 
The sceptred office of your ancestors. 
Your state of fortune and your due of birth, 
The lineal glory of your royal house, 120 

To the corruption of a blemish'd stock ; 
Whiles, in the mildness of your sleepy thoughts, 
Which here we waken to our country's good, 
This noble isle doth want her proper limbs ; 
Her face defac'd with scars of infamy. 
Her royal stock graft with ignoble plants, 
And almost shoulder'd in the swallowing gulf 
Of dark forgetfulness and deep oblivion. 
Which to recure, we heartily solicit 

Your gracious self to take on you the charge 130 

And kingly government of this your land ; 
Not as protector, steward, substitute. 
Or lowly factor for another's gain, 
But as successively from blood to blood. 
Your right of birth, your empery, your own. 
For this, consorted with the citizens. 
Your very worshipful and loving friends. 
And by their vehement instigation, 
In this just cause come I to move your grace. 

/ 



Scene VII] King Richard the Third 133 

Gloste7\ I cannot tell, if to depart in silence, 140 

Or bitterly to speak in your reproof. 
Best fitteth my degree or your condition. 
If not to answer, — you might haply think 
Tongue-tied ambition, not replying, yielded 
To bear the golden yoke of sovereignty. 
Which fondly you would here impose on me ; 
If to reprove you for this suit of yours, 
So season'd with your faithful love to me, 
Then, on the other side, I check'd my friends. 
Therefore, to speak and to avoid the first, 150 

And then, in speaking, not to incur the last, 
Definitively thus I answer you : 
Your love deserves my thanks, but my desert 
Unmeritable shuns your high request. 
First, if all obstacles were cut away. 
And that my path were even to the crown, 
As the ripe revenue and due of birth. 
Yet so much is my poverty of spirit, 
So mighty and so many my defects. 

That I would rather hide me from my greatness, 160 

Being a bark to brook no mighty sea. 
Than in my greatness covet to be hid 
And in the vapour of my glory smother'd. 
But, God be thank'd, there is no need of me, — 
And much I need to help you, were there need. 
The royal tree hath left us royal fruit, 
Which, mellow'd by the stealing hours of time. 
Will well become the seat of majesty. 



134 King Richard the Third [Act ill 

And make, no doubt, us happy by his reign. 

On him I lay that you would lay on me, 170 

The right and fortune of his happy stars, — 

Which God defend that I should wring from him ! 

Buckingham. My lord, this argues conscience in your 
grace ; 
But the respects thereof are nice and trivial, 
All circumstances well considered. 
You say that Edward is your brother's son ; 
So say we too, but not by Edward's wife. 
For first was he contract to Lady Lucy — 
Your mother Hves a witness to his vow — 
And afterward by substitute betroth 'd 180 

To Bona, sister to the King of France. 
These both put off, a poor petitioner, 
A care-craz'd mother to a many sons, 
A beauty-waning and distressed widow. 
Even in the afternoon of her best days. 
Made prize and purchase of his wanton eye, 
Seduc'd the pitch and height of his degree 
To base declension and loath'd bigamy. 
By her, in his unlawful bed, he got 

This Edward, whom our manners call the prince. 190 

More bitterly could I expostulate, 
Save that, for reverence to some alive, 
I give a sparing limit to my tongue. 
Then, good my lord, take to your royal self 
This proffer'd benefit of dignity ; 
If not to bless us and the land withal, 

/ 



Scene VII] King Richard the Third 135 

Yet to draw forth your noble ancestry 
From the corruption of abusmg times 
Unto a Uneal true-derived course. 

Mayor. Do, good my lord, your citizens entreat you. 

Buckingham. Refuse not, mighty lord, this proffer 'd 
love. 201 

Catesby, O, make them joyful, grant their lawful 
suit ! 

Gloster. Alas, why would you heap this care on me? 
I am unfit for state and majesty. 
I do beseech you, take it not amiss ; 
I cannot nor I will not yield to you. 

Buckiiigham. If you refuse it, — as in love and zeal, 
Loath to depose the child, your brother's son ; 
As well we know your tenderness of heart. 
And gentle, kind, effeminate remorse, 210 

Which we have noted in you to your kindred, 
And equally, indeed, to all estates, — 
Yet know, whether you accept our suit or no. 
Your brother's son shall never reign our king ; 
But we will plant some other in your throne, 
To the disgrace and downfall of your house. 
And in this resolution here we leave you. — 
Come, citizens, we will entreat no more. 

S^Exit Buckingham ; the Mayoi^ Aldermen, and 
Citizens retiring. 

Catesby. Call him again, sweet prince, accept their 
suit ; 
If you deny them, all the land will rue it. 220 



136 King Richard the Third [Act ill 

Gloster. Will you enforce me to a world of cares ? 
Call them again. I am not made of stone, 
But penetrable to your kind entreaties, 
Albeit against my conscience and my soul. — 

Re-enter Buckingham and the rest 

Cousin of Buckingham, and sage, grave men. 

Since you will buckle fortune on my back, 

To bear her burthen, whether I will or no, 

I must have patience to endure the load. 

But if black scandal or foul-fac'd reproach 

Attend the sequel of your imposition, 230 

Your mere enforcement shall acquittance me 

From all the impure blots and stains thereof; 

For God doth know, and you may partly see, 

How far I am from the desire of this. 

Mayor. God bless your grace ! we see it, and will 
say it. 

Gloster, In saying so, you shall but say the truth. 

Buckingham. Then I salute you with this royal title, — 
Long live King Richard, England's worthy king ! 

All. Amen. 

Buckingham. To-morrow may it please you to be 
crown'd ? 240 

Gloster. Even when you please, for you will have 
it so. 

Buckingham. To-morrow, then, we will attend your 
grace ; 
And so most joyfully we take our leave. 



/ 



Scene VII] King Richard the Third 137 

Gloster. Come, let us to our holy work again. — 

\_To the Bishops. 
Farewell, my cousin ; — farewell, gentle friends. 

\_Exeunt. 




ACT IV 



Scene I. Before the Tower 

Enter, on one side, Queen Elizabeth, Duchess of York, 
and Marquis of Dorset ; on the other, Anne Duchess 
OF Gloster, leading Lady Margaret Plantagenet, 
Clarence's young daughter 

Duchess. Who meets us here ? — my niece Plantagenet 
Led in the hand of her kind aunt of Gloster ! 
Now, for my hfe, she 's wandering to the Tower, 
On pure heart's love to greet the tender princes. — 
Daughter, well met. 

138 

/ 



Scene I] King Richard the Third 139 

Anne. God give your graces both 

A happy and a joyful time of day ! 

Queen Elizabeth. As much to you, good sister ! 
whither away? 

Anne. No farther than the Tower, and, as I guess, 
Upon the hke devotion as yourselves. 
To gratulate the gentle princes there. 10 

Queen Elizabeth. Kind sister, thanks ; we '11 enter all 
together : 
And, in good time, here the lieutenant comes. — 

Enter Brakenbury 

Master lieutenant, pray you, by your leave. 

How doth the prince, and my young son of York ? 

Brakenbury. Right well, dear madam. By your pa- 
tience, 
I may not suffer you to visit them ; 
The king hath strictly charg'd the contrary. 

Queen Elizabeth. The king ! who 's that? 

Brakenbu7'y. I mean the lord protector. 

Queen Elizabeth. The Lord protect him from that 
kingly title ! 
Hath he set bounds between their love and me ? 20 

I am their mother ; who shall bar me from them ? 

Duchess. I am their father's mother; I will see 
them. 

Anne. Their aunt I am in law, in love their mother. 
Then bring me to their sights ; I '11 bear thy blame 
And take thy office from thee, on my peril. 



140 King Richard the Third [Act IV 

Brakenbury. No, madam, no, I may not leave it so ; 
I am bound by oath, and therefore pardon me. \Exit. 

Enter Stanley 

Stanley. Let me but meet you, ladies, one hour hence, 
And I '11 salute your grace of York as mother 
And reverend looker-on of two fair queens. — 30 

Come, madam, you must straight to Westminster, 

\To the Duchess of Gloster. 
There to be crowned Richard's royal queen. 

Queen Elizabeth. Ah, cut my lace asunder, 
That my pent heart may have some scope to beat, 
Or else I swoon with this dead-killing news ! 

Anne. Despiteful tidings ! O, unpleasing news ! 

Dorset. Be of good cheer. — Mother, how fares your 
grace ? 

Queen Elizabeth. O Dorset, speak not to me, get thee 
gone ! 
Death and destruction dog thee at thy heels ; 
Thy mother's name is ominous to children. 40 

If thou wilt outstrip death, go cross the seas. 
And live with Richmond from the reach of hell. 
Go, hie thee, hie thee from this slaughter-house, 
Lest thou increase the number of the dead, 
And make me die the thrall of Margaret's curse, — 
Nor mother, wife, nor England's counted queen. 

Stanley. Full of wise care is this your counsel, madam. — 
Take all the swift advantage of the hours ; 
You shall have letters from me to my son 



Scene IJ King Richard the Third 141 

In your behalf, to meet you on the way. 50 

Be not ta'en tardy by unwise delay. 

Duchess. O, ill-dispersing wind of misery ! — 
O, my accursed womb, the bed of death ! 
A cockatrice hast thou hatch'd to the world, 
Whose unavoided eye is murtherous. 

Stanley. Come, madam, come ; I in all haste was sent. 

Anne. And I with all unwillingness will go. — 
O, would to God that the inclusive verge 
Of golden metal that must round my brow 
Were red-hot steel to sear me to the brain ! 60 

Anointed let me be with deadly venom 
And die ere men can say ' God save the queen ! ' 

Queen Elizabeth. Go, go, poor soul, I envy not thy 
glory ; 
To feed my humour wish thyself no harm. 

Anne. No ! why ? — When he that is my husband now 
Came to me, as I follow'd Henry's corse, 
When scarce the blood was well wash'd from his hands 
Which issued from my other angel husband. 
And that dear saint which then I weeping follow'd, — 
O, when, I say, I look'd on Richard's face, 70 

This was my wish : ' Be thou,' quoth I, 'accurs'd. 
For making me, so young, so old a widow ! 
And, when thou wed'st, let sorrow haunt thy bed ; 
And be thy wife — if any be so mad — 
More miserable by the life of thee 
Than thou hast made me by my dear lord's death ! ' 
Lo, ere I can repeat this curse again. 



142 K.ing Richard the Third [Act iv 

Within so small a time, my woman's heart 

Grossly grew captive to his honey words, 

And prov'd the subject of mine own soul's curse, 80 

Which hitherto hath held mine eyes from rest ; 

For never yet one hour in his bed 

Did I enjoy the golden dew of sleep, 

But with his timorous dreams was still awak'd. 

Besides, he hates me for my father Warwick, 

And will, no doubt, shortly be rid of me. 

Queen Elizabeth, Poor heart, adieu ! I pity thy com- 
plaining. 

Anne. No more than with my soul I mourn for yours. 

Dorset. Farewell, thou woful welcomer of glory ! 

Anne. Adieu, poor soul, that tak'st thy leave of it 1 90 

Duchess. Go thou to Richmond, and good fortune 
guide thee ! — \To Dorset. 

Go thou to Richard, and good angels tend thee ! — 

[7J? Anne. 
Go thou to sanctuary, and good thoughts possess thee ! — 

\To Queen Elizabeth. 
I to my grave, where peace and rest lie with me ! 
Eighty odd years of sorrow have I seen. 
And each hour's joy wrack'd with a week of t'een. 

Queen Elizabeth. Stay yet, look back with me unto the 
Tower. — 
Pity, you ancient stones, those tender babes 
Whom envy hath imraur'd within your walls. 
Rough cradle for such httle pretty ones ! 100 

Rude ragged nurse, old sullen play-fellow 



Scene iij King Richard the Third 143 

For tender princes, use my babies well ! 

So foolish sorrow bids your stones farewell. [^Exeunt. 

Scene II. A Room of State in the Palace 

A sennet. Ente?- Richard, crowned, and iit state ; Buck- 
ingham, Catesby, a Page, ajid others 

King Richard. Stand all apart. — Cousin of Bucking- 
ham ! 
Buckingham. My gracious sovereign. 

\_Richard ascends the throne. The triwipets sound. 
King Richard. Give me thy hand. Thus high, by thy 
advice 
And thy assistance, is King Richard seated. — 
But shall we wear these glories for a day? 
Or shall they last, and we rejoice in them? 

Buckingham. Still live they, and forever let them last ! 
King Richard. Ah, Buckingham, now do I play the 
touch. 
To try if thou be current gold indeed ! — 
Young Edward lives. — Think now what I would speak. 10 
Buckingham. Say on, my loving lord. 
King Richard. Why, Buckingham, I say I would be 

king. 
Buckingham. Why, so you are, my thrice-renowned 

lord. 
King Richard. Ha ! am I king ? 'T is so ; but Edward 

lives. 
Buckingham. True, noble prince. 



144 ^i^g Richard the Third [Act IV 

King Richard. O, bitter consequence, 

That Edward still should live ! — ' True, noble 

prince ! ' — 
Cousin, thou wast not wont to be so dull. — 
Shall I be plain ? — I wish the bastards dead. 
And I would have it suddenly perform'd. 
What say'st thou now? speak suddenly; be brief. 20 

Buckingham. Your grace may do your pleasure. 
King Richard. Tut, tut ! thou art all ice, thy kindness 
freezes. 
• Say, have I thy consent that they shall die? 

Buckingham. Give me some little breath, some pause, 
dear lord. 
Before I positively speak in this ; 

I will resolve you herein presently. \_Exit. 

Catesby. \_Aside to anothe?-] The king is angry; see, 

he gnaws his lip. 
King Richard. 1 will converse with iron-witted fools 

\_Descends from his throne. 
And unrespective boys ; none are for me 
That look into me with considerate eyes. 30 

High-reaching Buckingham grows circumspect. — 
Boy! 

Page. My lord ? 

King Richai'd. Know'st thou not any whom corrupt- 
ing gold 
Will tempt unto a close exploit of death ? 

Page. I know a discontented gentleman, 
Whose humble means match not his haughty spirit ; 



Scene II] King Richard the Third 145 

Gold were as good as twenty orators, 

And will, no doubt, tempt him to any thing. 39 

King Richard. What is his name ? 

Page.' His name, my lord, is Tyrrel. 

King Richai'd. I partly know the man ; go, call him 
hither, boy. — \_Exit Page. 

The deep-revolving witty Buckingham 
No more shall be the neighbour to my counsels. 
Hath he so long held out with me untir'd, 
And stops he now for breath? — well, be it so. — 

Enter vStanley 

How now, Lord Stanley ? what 's the news ? 

Stanley. Know, my loving lord, 
The Marquis Dorset, as I hear, is fled 
To Richmond in the parts where he abides. 

King Richard. Come hither, Catesby. Rumour it 
abroad 50 

That Anne my wife is very grievous sick ; 
I will take order for her keeping close. 
Inquire me out some mean poor gentleman, 
Whom I will marry straight to Clarence' daughter. — 
The boy is foolish, and I fear not him. — 
Look, how thou dream'st ! — I say again, give out 
That Anne my queen is sick, and like to die. 
About it ; for it stands me much upon 
To stop all hopes whose growth may damage me. — 

\^Exit Catesby. 
I must be married to my brother's daughter, 60 

RICHARD III. — 10 



146 King Richard the Third [Act IV 

Or else my kingdom stands on brittle glass. — 
Murther her brothers, and then marry her? 
Uncertain way of gain ! But I am in 
So far in blood, that sin will pluck on sin. * 

Tear-falling pity dwells not in this eye. — 

Enter Page, with Tyrrel 

Is thy name Tyrrel? 

Tyrrel. James Tyrrel, and your most obedient subject. 

King Richard. Art thou, indeed ? 

Tyrrel. Prove me, my gracious lord. 

King Richard. Dar'st thou resolve to kill a friend of 
mine? 

Tyrrel. Please you ; but I had rather kill two enemies. 

King Richard. Why, then thou hast it ; two deep 
enemies, 71 

Foes to my rest and my sweet sleep's disturbers, 
Are they that I would have thee deal upon. 
Tyrrel, I mean those bastards in the Tower. 

Tyrrel. Let me have open means to come to them, 
And soon I '11 rid you from the fear of them. 

King Richard. Thou sing'st sweet music. Hark, come 
hither, Tyrrel ; 
Go, by this token. — Rise, and lend thine ear. [ Whispers. 
There is no more but so ; — say it is done. 
And I will love thee and prefer thee for it. 80 

Tyrrel. I will dispatch it straight. [^Exit. 



Scene II] King Richard the Third 147 

Enter Buckingham 

Buckingha77t. My lord, I have consider'd in my mind 
The late demand that you did sound me in. 

King Richard. Well, let that rest, Dorset is fled to 

Richmond. 
Buckingham. I hear the news, ray lord. 
King Richard. Stanley, he is your wife's son; — well, 

look unto it. 
Buckingham. My lord, 1 claim the gift, my due by 
promise, 
For which your honour and your faith is pawn'd; 
The earldom of Hereford and the movables . 
Which you have promised I shall possess. 90 

King Richard. Stanley, look to your wife ; if she 
convey 
Letters to Richmond, you shall answer it. 

Buckingham. What says your highness to my just 

request ? 
King Richard. I do remember me, — Henry the Sixth 
Did prophesy that Richmond should be king, 
When Richmond was a little peevish boy. 
A king ! — perhaps — 

Buckingha7n. My lord, — 

King Richard. How chance the prophet could not at 
that time 
Have told me, I being by, that I should kill him? 100 
Bucki7igham. My lord, your promise for the earl- 
dom, — 



148 King Richard the Third [Act iv 

King Richard. Richmond ! — When last I was at 
Exeter, 
The mayor in courtesy show'd me the castle, 
And call'd it Rougemont ; at which name I started, 
Because a bard of Ireland told me once 
I should not live long after I saw Richmond. 
Buckingham. My lord, — 
King Richard. Ay j what 's o'clock ? 
Buckingham. I am thus bold to put your grace in 
mind 
Of what you promis'd me. no 

King Richard. Well, but whAt 's o'clock? 
Buckingham. Upon the stroke of ten. 

King Richard. Well, let it strike. 
Buckingham. Why let it strike? 

King Richard. Because that, like a Jack, thou keep'st 
the stroke 
Betwixt thy begging and my meditation. 
I am not in the giving vein to-day. 

Buckingham. Why, then resolve me whether you will 

or no. 
King Richard. Thou trou blest me ; I am not in the 
vein. \_Exeunt King Richard and Train. 

Buckingham. And is it thus? repays he my deep 
service 
With such contempt ? made I him king for this ? 
O, let me think on Hastings, and be gone 120 

To Brecknock, while my fearful head is on. \_Exit. 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 149 

Scene III. The Same 

. Enter Tyrrel 

TyrreL The tyrannous and bloody act is done, 
The most arch deed of piteous massacre 
That ever yet this land was guilty of. 
Dighton and Forrest, whom I did suborn 
To do this piece of ruthful butchery, 
Albeit they were flesh'd villains, bloody dogs, 
Melted with tenderness and mild compassion. 
Wept like two children in their death's sad story. 
' O, thus,' quoth Dighton, ' lay the gentle babes,' — 
* Thus, thus,' quoth Forrest, ' girdling one another 10 

Within their alabaster innocent arms ; 
Their lips were four red roses on a stalk. 
And in their summer beauty kiss'd each other. 
A book of prayers on their pillow lay. 
Which once,' quoth Forrest, ^ almost chang'd my mind ; 
But, O, the devil ' — there the villain stopp'd. 
When Dighton thus told on, — ^ We smothered 
The most replenished sweet work of Nature 
That from the prime creation e'er she fram'd.' 
Hence both are gone with conscience and remorse, 20 
They could not speak ; and so I left them both, 
To bear this tidings to the bloody king. 

Enter King Richard 
And here he comes. — All health, my sovereign lord ! 
King Richard. Kind Tyrrel, am I happy in thy news ? 



T 50 King Richard the Third [Act iv 

Tyrrel. If to have done the thing you gave in 
charge 
Beget your happiness, be happy then, 
For it is done. 

King Richard. But didst thou see them dead? 

Tyrrel. I did, my lord. 

King Richard. And buried, gentle Tyrrel ? 

Tyrrel. The chaplain of the Tower hath buried 
them 
But where, to say the truth, I do not know. 30 

King Richard. Come to me, Tyrrel, soon at after- 
supper, 
When thou shalt tell the process of their death. 
Meantime, but think how I may do thee good. 
And be inheritor of thy desire. 
Farewell till then. 

Tyrrel. I humbly take my leave. [Exit. 

King Richard. The son of Clarence have I pent up 
close ; 
His daughter meanly have I match'd in marriage ; 
The sons of Edward sleep in Abraham's bosom. 
And Anne my wife hath bid this world good night. 
Now, for I know the Breton Richmond aims 40 

At young Elizabeth, my brother's daughter. 
And by that knot looks proudly on the crown, 
To her go I, a jolly thriving wooer. 

Enter Catesby 
Catesby. My Lord ! — 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 151 

King Richard. Good or bad news, that thou com'st 
in so bluntly? 

Catesby. Bad news, my lord ; Morton is fled to Rich- 
. mond, 
And Buckingham, back'd with the hardy Welshmen, 
Is in the field, and still his power increaseth. 

King Richard. Ely with Richmond troubles me more 
near 
Than Buckingham and his rash-levied strength. 50 

Come, I have learned that fearful commenting 
Is leaden servitor to dull delay ; 
Delay leads impotent and snail- pac'd beggary. 
Then fiery expedition be my wing, 
Jove's Mercury, and herald for a king ! 
Go, muster men ; my counsel is my shield. 
We must be brief when traitors brave the field. \_Exeunt. 

Scene IV. Before the Palace y 

Enter Queen Margaret 

Queen Margaret. So, now prosperity begins to mellow 
And drop into the rotten mouth of death. 
Here in these confines slyly have I lurk'd. 
To watch the waning of mine enemies. 
A dire induction am I witness to. 
And will to France, hoping the consequence 
Will prove as bitter, black, and tragical. — 
Withdraw thee, wretched Margaret; who comes here? 

\^Retiring. 



152 King Richard the Third [Act iv 

Enter Queen Elizabeth and the Duchess of York 

Queen Elizabeth. Ah, my poor princes ! ah, my tender 
babes ! 
My unblown flowers, new-appearing sweets ! 10 

If yet your gentle souls fly in the air 
And be not fiix'd in doom perpetual, 
Hover about me with your airy wings 
And hear your mother's lamentation ! 

Queen Margaret. Hover about her ; say that right for 
right 
Hath dimm'd your infant morn to aged night. 

Duchess. So many miseries have craz'd my voice 
That my woe-wearied tongue is still and mute. — 
Edward Plantagenet, why art thou dead ? 

Queen Margaret. Plantagenet doth quit Plantagenet, 
Edward for Edward pays a dying debt. 21 

Queen Elizabeth. Wilt thou, O God, fly from such 
gentle lambs 
And throw them in the entrails of the wolf ? 
When didst thou sleep when such a deed was done? 
Queen Margaret. When holy Harry died, and my 

sweet son. 
Duchess. Dead life, bhnd sight, poor mortal living 
ghost. 
Woe's scene, world's shame, grave's due by Hfe usurp'd. 
Brief abstract and record of tedious days. 
Rest thy unrest on England's lawful earth, \^Sitting down. 
UnlawfuUy made drunk with innocent blood ! 30 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 153 

Queen Elizabeth. Ah, that thou wouldst as soon afford 
a grave 
As thou canst yield a melancholy seat ! 
Then would I hide my bones, not rest them here. 
Ah, who hath any cause to mourn but we ? 

\_Sitting down by her. 

Queen Margaret. If ancient sorrow be most reverent, 

[^Coming forward. 
Give mine the benefit of seniory, 
And let my griefs frown on the upper hand. 
If sorrow can admit society, \_Sitting down with them. 
Tell o'er your woes again by viewing mine. — 
I had an Edward till a Richard kill'd him ; 40 

I had a Harry till a Richard kill'd him : 
Thou hadst an Edward till a Richard kill'd him ; 
Thou hadst a Richard till a Richard kill'd him. 

Duchess. I had a Richard too, and thou didst kill him ; 
I had a Rutland too, thou holp'st to kill him. 

Queen Margai'-et. Thou hadst a Clarence too, and 
Richard kill'd him. 
From forth the kennel of thy womb hath crept 
A hell-hound that doth hunt us all to death ; 
That dog that had his teeth before his eyes, 
To worry lambs and lap their gentle blood, 5q 

That foul defacer of God's handiwork. 
That excellent grand tyrant of the earth 
That reigns in galled eyes of weeping souls. 
Thy womb let loose to chase us to our graves. — 
O upright, just, and true-disposing God, 



154 ^i"g Richard the Third [Act iv 

How do I thank thee that this carnal cur 

Preys on the issue of his mother's body 

And makes her pew-fellow with others' moan ! 

Duchess. O, Harry's wife, triumph not in my woes ! 
God witness with me, I have wept for thine. 60 

Queen Margaret. Bear with me ; I am hungry for 

revenge, 
And now I cloy me with beholding it. 
Thy Edward he is dead, that kill'd my Edward ; 
Thy other Edward dead, to quit my Edward ; 
Young York he is but boot, because both they 
Match not the high perfection of my loss. 
Thy Clarence he is dead, that stabb'd my Edward ; 
And the beholders of this frantic play. 
The adulterate Hastings, Rivers, Vaughan, Grey, 
Untimely smother'd in their dusky graves. 70 

Richard yet lives, hell's black intelligencer, 
Only reserv'd their factor to buy souls 
And send them thither ; but at hand, at hand. 
Ensues his piteous and unpitied end. 
Earth gapes, hell burns, fiends roar, saints pray, 
To have him suddenly convey'd from hence. — 
Cancel his bond of life, dear God, I pray, 
That I may live and say. The dog is dead ! 

Queen Elizabeth. O, thou didst prophesy the time 

would come 
That I should wish for thee to help me curse 80 

That bottled spider, that foul bunch-back'd toad ! 

Queen Margaret. I call'd thee then vain flourish of 

my fortune ; 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 155 

I call'd thee then poor shadow, painted queen ; 

The presentation of but what I was, 

The flattering index of a direful pageant. 

One heav'd a-high, to be hurl'd down below ; 

A mother only mock'd with two fair babes ; 

A dream of what thou wast ; a garish flag, 

To be the aim of every dangerous shot ; 

A sign of dignity, a breath, a bubble ; 90 

A queen in jest, only to fill the scene. 

Where is thy husband now? where be thy brothers? 

Where be thy two sons? wherein dost thou joy? 

Who sues, and kneels, and says ' God save the queen ' ? 

Where be the bending peers that flattered thee? 

Where be the thronging troops that followed thee? 

Decline all this, and see what now thou art. 

For happy wife, a most distressed widow ; 

For joyful mother, one that wails the name ; 

For one being sued to, one that humbly sues ; 100 

For queen, a very caitifl" crown'd with care ; 

For one that scorn'd at me, now scorn'd of me ; 

For one being fear'd of all, now fearing one ; 

For one commanding all, obey'd of none. 

Thus hath the course of justice wheel'd about, 

And left thee but a very prey to time ; 

Having no more but thought of what thou wast 

To torture thee the more, being what thou art. 

Thou didst usurp my place, and dost thou not 

Usurp the just proportion of my sorrow? no 

Now thy proud neck bears half my burthen'd yoke, 



156 King Richard the Third [Act iv 

From which even here I slip my wearied head 
And leave the burthen of it all on thee. 
Farewell, York's wife, and queen of sad mischance ; 
These English woes shall make me smile in France. 

Queen Elizabeth. O thou well skill'd in curses, stay a 
while 
And teach me how to curse mine enemies. 

Queen Margaret, Forbear to sleep the night, and fast 
the day ; 
Compare dead happiness with living woe ; 
Think that thy babes were sweeter than they were, 120 
And he that slew them fouler than he is. 
Bettering thy loss makes the bad causer worse ; 
Revolving this will teach thee how to curse. 

Queen Elizabeth. My words are dull ; O, quicken 
them with thine ! 

Queen Margaret. Thy woes will make them sharp, 
and pierce like mine. [Exit Queen Margaret. 

Duchess. Why should calamity be full of words ? 

Queen Elizabeth. Windy attorneys to their client woes, 
Airy succeeders of intestate joys. 
Poor breathing orators of miseries ! 
Let them have scope ; though what they will impart 130 
Help nothing else, yet do they ease the heart. 

Duchess. If so, then be not tongue-tied ; go with me, 
And in the breath of bitter words let 's smother 
My damned son that thy two sweet sons smother'd. — 

\_A trumpet heard. 
The trumpet sounds ; be copious in exclaims. 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 157 



Enter King Richard and his Train, marching 

King Richard. Who intercepts me in my expedition? 
Duchess. O, she that might have intercepted thee, 
By strangling thee in her accursed womb, 
From all the slaughters, wretch, that thou hast done. 
Queen Elizabeth. Hid'st thou that forehead with a 
golden crown, 140 

Where should be branded, if that right were right, 
The slaughter of the prince that owed that crown. 
And the dire death of my poor sons and brothers? 
Tell me, thou villain slave, where are my children? 

Duchess. Thou toad, thou toad, where is thy brother 
Clarence, 
And little Ned Plantagenet, his son ? 

Queen Elizabeth. Where is the gentle Rivers, Vaughan, 

Grey? 
Duchess. Where is kind Hastings? 
Ki7ig Richard. A flourish, trumpets ! — strike alarum, 
drums ! 
Let not the heavens hear these tell-tale women 150 

Rail on the Lord's anointed. Strike, I say ! — 

\_Elourish. Alarums. 
Either be patient and entreat me fair. 
Or with the clamorous report of war 
Thus will I drown your exclamations. 
Duchess. Art thou my son? 

King Richard. Ay, I thank God, my father, and 
yourself. 



158 King Richard the Third [Act IV 

Duchess. Then patiently hear my impatience. 

King Richard. Madam, I have a touch of your con- 
dition, 
That cannot brook the accent of reproof. 

Duchess. O, let me speak. 

King Richard. Do, then ; but I '11 not hear. 

Duchess. I will be mild and gentle in my words. 161 

King Richard. And brief, good mother, for I am in 
haste. 

Duchess. Art thou so hasty ? I have stay'd for thee, 
God knows, in torment and in agony. 

King Richard. And came I not at last to comfort you ? 

Duchess. No, by the holy rood, thou know'st it well, 
Thou cam'st on earth to make the earth my hell. 
A grievous burthen was thy birth to me. 
Tetchy and wayward was thy infancy ; 
Thy school-days frightful, desperate, wild, and furious ; 170 
Thy prime of manhood daring, bold, and venturous ; 
Thy age confirm'd, proud, subtle, sly, and bloody, 
More mild but yet more harmful, kind in hatred. 
What comfortable hour canst thou name 
That ever grac'd me with thy company ? 

King Richard. Faith, none, but Humphrey Hour, that 
call'd your grace 
To breakfast once forth of my company. 
If I be so disgracious in your eye. 
Let me march on and not offend you, madam. — 
Strike up the drum ! 

Duchess. I prithee hear me speak. 180 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 159 

King Richard. You speak too bitterly. 

Duchess. Hear me a word ; 

For I shall never speak to thee again. 

King Richard. So. 

Duchess. Either thou wilt die by God's just ordinance 
Ere from this war thou turn a conqueror, 
Or I with grief and extreme age shall perish 
And never more behold thy face again. 
Therefore take with thee my most grievous curse, 
Which in the day of battle tire thee more 
Than all the complete armour that thou wear'st ! igo 

My prayers on the adverse party fight, 
And there the httle souls of Edward's children 
Whisper the spirits of thine enemies 
And promise them success and victory. 
Bloody thou art, bloody will be thy end ; 
Shame serves thy life, and doth thy death attend. \_Exit. 

Queen Elizabeth. Though far more cause, yet much 
less spirit to curse 
Abides in me ; I say amen to her. [ Going. 

King Richard. Stay, madam, I must talk a word with 
you. 

Queen Elizabeth. I have no more sons of the royal 
blood 200 

For thee to slaughter ; for my daughters, Richard, 
They shall be praying nuns, not weeping queens, 
And therefore level not to hit their lives. 

King Richard. You have a daughter call'd Elizabeth, 
Virtuous and fair, royal and gracious. 



i6o King Richard the Third [Act IV 

Queen Elizabeth. And must she die for this? O, let 
her Uve, 
And I '11 corrupt her manners, stain her beauty, 
Slander myself as false to Edward's bed, 
Throw over her the veil of infamy ! 

So she may live unscarr'd of bleeding slaughter, 210 

I will confess she was not Edward's daughter. 

King Richard. Wrong not her birth ; she is a royal 

princess. 
Queen Elizabeth. To save her life, I '11 say she is not so. 
King Richard. Her life is safest only in her birth. 
Queen Elizabeth. And only in that safety died her 

brothers. 
King Richard. Lo, at their birth good stars were op- 
posite. 
Queen Elizabeth. No, to their lives ill friends were 

contrary. 
King Richard. All unavoided is the doom of destiny. 
Queefi Elizabeth. True, when avoided grace makes 
destiny. 
My babes were destin'd to a fairer death, 220 

If grace has bless'd thee with a fairer life. 

King Richard. You speak as if that I had slain my 

cousins. 
Queen Elizabeth. Cousins, indeed; and by their uncle 
cozen'd 
Of comfort, kingdom, kindred, freedom, life. 
Whose hand soever lanc'd their tender hearts, 
Thy head, all indirectly, gave direction. 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third i6i 

No doubt the murtherous knife was dull and blunt 

Till it was whetted on thy stone-hard heart 

To revel in the entrails of my lambs. 

But that still use of grief makes wild grief tame, 230 

My tongue should to thy ears not name my boys 

Till that my nails were anchor'd in thine eyes, 

And I, in such a desperate bay of death, 

Like a poor bark, of sails and tackling reft, 

Rush all to pieces on thy rocky bosom. 

Ki7ig Richard. Madam, so thrive I in my enterprise 
And dangerous success of bloody wars 
As I intend more good to you and yours 
Than ever you or yours by me were harm'd ! 

Queen Elizabeth. What good is cover'd with the face 
of heaven, 240 

To be discover'd, that can do me good? 

King Richard. The advancement of your children, 
gentle lady. 

Queen Elizabeth. Up to some scaffold, there to lose 
their heads? 

King Richard. Unto the dignity and height of fortune, 
The high imperial type of this earth's glory. 

Queen Elizabeth. Flatter my sorrow with report of it ; 
Tell me what state, what dignity, what honour, 
Canst thou demise to any child of mine? 

King Richard. Even all I have ; ay, and myself and 
all, 
Will I withal endow a child. of thine, 250 

So in the Lethe of thy angry soul 

RICHARD III. — II 



1 62 King Richard the Third [Act iv 

Thou drown the sad remembrance of those wrongs 
Which thou supposest I have done to thee. 

Queen Elizabeth. Be brief, lest that the process of thy 
kindness 
Last longer telling than thy kindness' date. 

King Richard. Then know that from my soul I love 

thy daughter. 
Queen Elizabeth. My daughter's mother thinks it with 

her soul. 
King Richard. What do you think ? 
Queen Elizabeth. That thou dost love my daughter 
from thy soul. 
So from thy soul's love didst thou love her brothers ; 260 
And from my heart's love I do thank thee for it. 

King Richard. Be not so hasty to confound my 
meaning. 
I mean that with my soul I love thy daughter 
And do intend to make her queen of England. 

Queen Elizabeth. Well, then, who dost thou mean 

shall be her king? 
King Richard. Even he that makes her queen ; who 

else should be? 
Queen Elizabeth. What, thou? 
King Richard. Even so ; how think you of it? 
Queen Elizabeth. How canst thou woo her? 
King Richard. That I would learn of you, 

As one being best acquainted with her humour. 270 

Queen Elizabeth. And wilt thou learn of me ? 
King Richard. Madam, with all my heart. 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 163 

Queen Elizabeth. Send to her, by the man that slew 
her brothers, 
A pair of bleeding hearts ; thereon engrave 
Edward and York ; then haply will she weep. 
Therefore present to her — as sometime Margaret 
Did to thy father, steep'd in Rutland's blood — 
A handkerchief, which, say to her, did drain 
The purple sap from her sweet brothers' bodies, 
And bid her wipe her weeping eyes withal. 280 

If this inducement move her not to love, 
Send her a letter of thy noble deeds. 
Tell her thou mad'st away her uncle Clarence, 
Her uncle Rivers ; ay, and for her sake, 
Mad'st quick conveyance with her good aunt Anne. 
King Richard. You mock me, madam ; this is not the 
way 
To win your daughter. 

Queen Elizabeth. There is no other way 
Unless thou couldst put on some other shape 
And not be Richard that hath done all this. 

King Richard. Say that I did all this for love of 
her ? 290 

Queeft Elizabeth. Nay, then indeed she cannot choose 
but love thee. 
Having bought love with such a bloody spoil. 

Kijtg Richard. Look, what is done cannot be now 
amended ; 
Men shall deal unadvisedly sometimes, 
Which after-hours give leisure to repent. 



164 K^i"g Richard the Third [Act IV 

If I did take the kingdom from your sons, 

To make amends I '11 give it to your daughter. 

If I have kill'd the issue of your womb, 

To quicken your increase I will beget 

Mine issue of your blood upon your daughter. 300 

A grandam's name is little less in love 

Than is the doting title of a mother. 

They are as children but one step below, 

Even of your mettle, of your very blood, 

Of all one pain, save for a night of groans 

Endur'd of her for whom you bid like sorrow. 

Your children were vexation to your youth, 

But mine shall be a comfort to your age. 

The loss you have is but a son, being king. 

And by that loss your daughter is made queen. 310 

I cannot make you what amends I would, 

Therefore accept such kindness as I can. 

Dorset your son, that with a fearful soul 

Leads discontented steps in foreign soil, 

This fair alliance quickly shall call home 

To high promotions and great dignity. 

The king that calls your beauteous daughter wife 

Familiarly shall call thy Dorset brother ; 

Again shall you be mother to a king. 

And all the ruins of distressful times 320 

Repair'd with double riches of content. ■ 

What ! we have many goodly days to see ; 

The liquid drops of tears that you have shed 

Shall come again transform'd to orient pearl, 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 165 

Advantaging their loan with interest 
Of ten-times-double gain of happiness. 
Go, then, my mother, to thy daughter go ; 
Make bold her bashful years with your experience ; 
Prepare her ears to hear a wooer's tale ; 
Put in her tender heart the aspiring flame 330 

Of golden sovereignty; acquaint the princess 
With the sweet silent hours of marriage joys ; 
And when this arm of mine hath chastised 
The petty rebel, dull-brain'd Buckingham, 
Bound with triumphant garlands will I come 
And lead thy daughter to a conqueror's bed, 
To whom I will retail my conquest won, . 

And she shall be sole victress, Caesar's Caesar. I 

Quee7t Elizabeth. What were I best to say? her fa- 
ther's brother 
Would be her lord ? Or shall I say her uncle ? 340 

Or he that slew her brothers and her uncles? 
Under what title shall I woo for thee 
That God, the law, my honour, and her love 
Can make seem pleasing to her tender years? 

King Richard. Infer fair England's peace by this alli- 
ance. 
Queen Elizabeth. Which she shall purchase with still- 
lasting war. 
King Richard. Tell her the king, that may command, 

entreats. 
Queen Elizabeth. That at her hands which the king's 
King forbids. 



1 66 King Richard the Third [Act iv 

King Richard. Say she shall be a high and mighty 

queen. 
Queen Elizabeth. To wail the title as her mother 

doth. 350 

King Richai'd. Say I will love her everlastingly. 
Queen Elizabeth. But how long shall that title ' ever ' 

last? 
King Richard. Sweetly in force unto her fair life's end. 
Quee7i Elizabeth. But how long fairly shall her sweet 

life last? 
King Richard. As long as heaven and nature length- 
ens it. 
Queen Elizabeth. As long as hell and Richard likes 

of it. 
King Richard. Say I, her sovereign, am her subject 

low. 
Queen Elizabeth. But she, your subject, loathes such 

sovereignty. 
King Richard. Be eloquent in my behalf to her. 
Queen Elizabeth. An honest tale speeds best being 

plainly told. 360 

King Richard. Then plainly to her tell my loving tale. 
Queen Elizabeth. Plain, and not honest, is too harsh a 

style. 
King Richard. Your reasons are too shallow and too 

quick. 
Queen Elizabeth. O, no, my reasons are too deep and 

dead, — 
Too deep and dead, poor infants, in their graves. 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 167 

King Richard. Harp not on that string, madam; that 
is past. 

Queen Elizabeth. Harp on it still shall I till heart- 
strings break. 

King Richard. Now, by my George, my garter, and 
my crown, — 

Queen Elizabeth. Profan'd, dishonour'd, and the third 
usurp'd. 

King Richard. I swear — 

Queen Elizabeth. By nothing ; for this is no oath. 

Thy George, profan'd, hath lost his lordly honour ; 371 
Thy garter, blemish'd, pawn'd his knightly virtue ; 
Thy crown, usurp'd, disgrac'd his kingly glory. 
If something thou wouldst swear to be behev'd. 
Swear then by something that thou hast not wrong'd. 

King Richard. Then by myself, — 

Queen Elizabeth. Thyself is self-misus'd. 

King Richard. Now by the world, — 

Queen Elizabeth. 'T is full of thy foul wrongs. 

King Richard. My father's death, — 

Queen Elizabeth. Thy life hath it dishonour'd. 

King Richard. Why, then, by God, — 

Queen Elizabeth. God's wrong is most of all. 

If thou hadst fear'd to break an oath by Him, 380 

The unity of the king my husband made 
Thou hadst not broken, nor my brother slain. 
If thou hadst fear'd to break an oath by Him, 
The imperial metal, circling now thy head, 
Had grac'd the tender temples of my child ; 



1 68 King Richard the Third [Act IV 

And both the princes had been breathing here 
Which now, two tender bedfellows for dust, 
Thy broken faith hath made the prey for worms. 
What canst thou swear by now? 

Ki7ig Richard. The time to come. 

Queen Elizabeth. That thou hast wronged in the time 
o'erpast ; 390 

For I myself have many tears to wash 
Hereafter time, for time past wrong'd by thee. 
The children live whose fathers thou hast slaughter'd, 
Ungovern'd youth, to wail it with their age ; 
The parents live whose children thou hast butcher'd, 
Old barren plants, to wail it with their age. 
Swear not by time to come ; for that thou hast 
Misus'd ere us'd, by times ill-us'd o'erpast. 

King Richard. As I intend to prosper and repent, 
So thrive I in my dangerous affairs 400 

Of hostile arms ! myself myself confound ! 
Heaven and fortune bar me happy hours ! 
Day, yield me not thy light, nor, night, thy rest ! 
Be opposite all planets of good luck 
To my proceeding, if, with dear heart's love. 
Immaculate devotion, holy thoughts, 
I tender not thy beauteous princely daughter ! 
In her consists my happiness and thine ; 
Without her follows to myself and thee. 
Herself, the land, and many a Christian soul, 410 

Death, desolation, ruin, and decay. 
It cannot be avoided but by this ; 



/ 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 169 

It will not be avoided but by this. 

Therefore, dear mother, — I must call you so, — 

Be the attorney of my love to her. 

Plead what I will be, not what I have been ; 

Not my deserts, but what I will deserve ; 

Urge the necessity and state of times. 

And be not peevish found in great designs. 

Queen Elizabeth. Shall I be tempted of the devil thus? 

King Richard. Ay, if the devil tempts thee to do 
good. 421 

Queen Elizabeth. Shall I forget myself to be myself ? 

King Richard. Ay, if your self s remembrance wrong 
yourself. 

Queen Elizabeth. Shall I go win my daughter to thy 
will? 

King Richard. And be a happy mother by the deed. 

Queen Elizabeth. I go. — Write to me very shortly, 
And you shall understand from me her mind. 

King Richard. Bear her my true love's kiss, and so 
farewell. — \^Exit Queen Elizabeth. 

Relenting fool, and shallow, changing woman ! — 
How now ! what news ? 430 

Enter Ratcliff, Catesby following 

Ratcliff. Most mighty sovereign, on the western coast 
Rideth a puissant navy ; to our shores 
Throng many doubtful hollow-hearted friends, 
Unarm'd and unresolv'd to beat them back. 
'T is thought that Richmond is their admiral \ 



lyo King Richard the Third [Act iv 

And there they hull, expecting but the aid 
Of Buckingham to welcome them ashore. 

King Richard. Some light-foot friend post to the 
Duke of Norfolk ; — 
Ratchff, thyself, — or Catesby; where is he? 439 

Catesby. Here, my good lord. 

King Richard. Catesby, fly to the duke. 

Catesby. I will, my lord, with all convenient haste. 
King Richard. Ratcliff, come hither. Post to Salisbury ; 
When thou com'st thither, — Dull, unmindful villain, 

\To Catesby. 
Why stay'st thou here, and go'st not to the duke? 

Catesby. First, mighty liege, tell me your highness' 
pleasure, 
What from your grace I shall deliver to him. 

King Richard. O, true, good Catesby. — Bid him levy 

straight 

The greatest strength and power he can make, 

And meet me suddenly at Salisbury. 449 

Catesby. I go. ^^Exit. 

Ratcliff. What, may it please you, shall I do at 

Salisbury ? 
King Richard. Why, what wouldst thou do there be- 
fore I go? 
Ratcliff. Your highness told me I should post before. 

Enter Stanley 

King Richard. My mind is chang'd. — Stanley, what 
news with you? 

/ 



Scene ivj King Richard the Third 171 

Stanley. None good, my liege, to please you with the 
hearing ; 
Nor none so bad but well may be reported. 

King Richard. Heyday, a riddle ! neither good nor 
bad? 
What need'st thou run so many miles about 
When thou mayst tell thy tale the nearest way ? 
Once more, what news? 

Stanley. Richmond is on the seas. 460 

King Richard. There let him sink, and be the seas 
on him, 
White-liver'd runagate ! — What doth he there? 

Stanley. I know not, mighty sovereign, but by guess. 
King Richard. Well, as you guess ? 
Stanley. Stirr'd up by Dorset, Buckingham, and 
Morton, 
He makes for England, here to claim the crown. 

King Richard. Is the chair empty ? is the sword 
unsway'd ? 
Is the king dead? the empire unpossess'd? 
What heir of York is there alive but we? 
And who is England's king but great York's heir? 470 

Then, tell me, what makes he upon the seas? 

Stanley. Unless for that, my liege, I cannot guess. 
King Richard. Unless for that he comes to be your 
liege, 
You cannot guess wherefore the Welshman comes ? 
Thou wilt revolt and fly to him, I fear. 

Stanley. No, my good lord ; therefore mistrust me not. 



172 K^i^g Richard the Third [Act IV 

King Richard. Where is thy power then to beat him 
back? 
Where be thy tenants and thy followers? 
Are they not now upon the western shore, 
Safe-conducting the rebels from their ships? 480 

Stanley. No, my good lord, my friends are in the 

north. 
King Richard. Cold friends to me ! What do they 
in the north 
When they should serve their sovereign in the west? 
Stanley. They have not been commanded, mighty 
king. 
Pleaseth your majesty to give me leave, 
I '11 muster up my friends and meet your grace 
Where and what time your majesty shall please. 

King Richard. Ay, thou wouldst be gone to join with 
Richmond ; 
But I '11 not trust thee. 

Stanley. Most mighty sovereign. 

You have no cause to hold my friendship doubtful. 490 
I never was nor never will be false. 

King Richard. Go, then, and muster men ; but leave 
behind 
Your son, George Stanley. Look your heart be firm, 
Or else his head's assurance is but frail. 

Stanley. So deal with him as I prove true to you. 

\_Exit Stanley. 
Enter a Messenger 

Messenger. My gracious sovereign, now in Devonshire, 



/ 

/ 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 173 

As I by friends am well advertised, 

Sir Edward Courtney and the haughty prelate, 

Bishop of Exeter, his elder brother, 

With many moe confederates, are in arms. 500 

Enter another Messenger 

2 Messenger. In Kent, my liege, the Guildfords are 

in arms ; 
And every hour more competitors 
Flock to the rebels, and their power grows strong. 

Enter a third Messenger 

3 Messenger. My lord, the army of great Bucking- 

ham — 

King Richard. Out on ye, owls ! nothing but songs of 
death? \^He strikes him. 

There, take thou that, till thou bring better news. 

3 Messenger. The news I have to tell your majesty 
Is that by sudden floods and fall of waters 
Buckingham's army is dispers'd and scatter'd, 
And he himself wander'd away alone, 510 

No man knows whither. 

King Richard. I cry thee mercy ; 

There is my purse to cure that blow of thine. 
Hath any well-advised friend proclaim'd 
Reward to him that brings the traitor in? 

3 Messenger. Such proclamation hath been made, my 
lord. 



174 Ki^g Richard the Third [Act iv 



Enter a fourth Messenger 

4 Messenger. Sir Thomas Lovel and Lord Marquis 

Dorset, 
'T is said, my liege, in Yorkshire are in arms ; 
But this good comfort bring I to your highness, — 
The Breton navy is dispers'd by tempest. 
Richmond, in Dorsetshire, sent out a boat 520 

Unto the shore, to ask those on the banks 
If they were his assistants, yea or no, 
Who answer'd him, they came from Buckingham 
Upon his party ; he, mistrusting them, 
Hois'd sail and made his course again for Bretagne. 
King Richard. March on, march on, since we are up 

in arms j 
If not to fight with foreign enemies, 
Yet to beat down these rebels here at home. 

Enter Catesby 

Gates by. My liege, the Duke of Buckingham is taken. 
That is the best news ; that the Earl of Richmond 530 
Is with a mighty power landed at Milford 
Is colder news, but yet they must be told. 

King Richard. Away towards SaHsbury ! while we 
reason here 
A royal battle might be won and lost. — 
Some one take order Buckingham be brought 
To Salisbury j the rest march on with me. \_Exeu7it. 



Scene V] King Richard the Third 175 

Scene V. Lord Stanley's House 
Enter Stanley and Sir Christopher Urswick 

Stanley. Sir Christopher, tell Richmond this from 
me, — 
That in the sty of the most deadly boar 
My son George Stanley is frank'd up in hold. 
If I revolt, off goes young George's head ; 
The fear of that holds off my present aid. 
So, get thee gone ; commend me to thy lord. 
Withal, say that the queen hath heartily consented 
He should espouse Elizabeth her daughter. 
But, tell me, where is princely Richmond now? 

Christopher. At Pembroke, or at Hertford West, in 
Wales. 10 

Stanley. What men of name resort to him ? 

Christopher. Sir Walter Herbert, a renowned soldier ; 
Sir Gilbert Talbot, Sir WilHam Stanley ; 
Oxford, redoubted Pembroke, Sir James Blunt, 
And Rice ap Thomas, with a valiant crew, 
And many other of great name and worth ; 
And towards London do they bend their power, 
If by the way they be not fought withal. 

Stanley. Well, hie thee to thy lord ; I kiss his hand. 
My letter will resolve him of my mind. 20 

Farewell. \_Exeunt. 




Tamworth Castle 



ACT V 

Scene I. Salisbury. An Open Place 

Enter the Sheriff and Guard, with Buckingham, led to 

execution 

Buckingham. Will not King Richard let me speak 

with him? 
Sheriff. No, my good lord ; therefore be patient. 
Buckingham. Hastings, and Edward's children. Grey, 
and Rivers, 
Holy King Henry, and thy fair son Edward, 
Vaughan, and all that have miscarried 

176 ^ 



Scene I] King Richard the Third 177 

By underhand corrupted foul injustice, 

If that your moody discontented souls 

Do through the clouds behold this present hour, 

Even for revenge mock my destruction ! — 

This is All-Souls' day, fellow, is it not? 10 

Sheriff. It is. 

Buckingham. Why, then All-Souls' day is my body's 
doomsday. 
This is the day which, in King Edward's time, 
I wish'd might fall on me when I was found 
False to his children or his wife's allies ; 
This is the day wherein I wish'd to fall 
By the false faith of him whom most I trusted ; 
This, this All-Souls' day to my fearful soul 
Is the determin'd respite of my wrongs. 
That high All-Seer which I dallied with 20 

Hath turn'd my feigned prayer on my head, 
And given in earnest what I begg'd in jest. 
Thus doth he force the swords of wicked men 
To turn their own points in their masters' bosoms ; 
Thus Margaret's curse falls heavy on my neck : 
' When he,' quoth she, ^ shall split thy heart with sorrow. 
Remember Margaret was a prophetess.' — 
Come, lead me, officers, to the block of shame ; 
Wrong hath but wrong, and blame the due of blame. 

\_JSxeunt Buckingham and Officers. 



RICHARD III. — 12 



lyS King Richard the Third [Act V 



Scene II. A Plain near Tamworth 

Enter Richmond, Oxford, Blunt, Herbert^ and others^ 
with drum and colours 

Richmond. Fellows in arms, and my most loving 
friends, 
Bruis'd underneath the yoke of tyranny, 
Thus far into the bowels of the land 
Have we march'd on without impediment ; 
And here receive we from our father Stanley 
Lines of fair comfort and encouragement. 
The wretched, bloody, and usurping boar. 
That spoil'd your summer fields and fruitful vines. 
Swills your warm blood like wash and makes his trough 
In your embowell'd bosoms, — this foul swine lo 

Is now even in the centre of this isle, 
Near to the town of Leicester, as we learn ; 
From Tamworth thither is but one day's march. 
In God's name, cheerly on, courageous friends, 
To reap the harvest of perpetual peace 
By this one bloody trial of sharp war. 

Oxford. Every man's conscience is a thousand men. 
To fight against this guilty homicide. 

Herbert. I doubt not but his friends will turn to us. 

Blunt. He hath no friends but what are friends for 
fear, 20 

Which in his dearest need will fly from him. 

•■ ■ / 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 179 

Richmond. All for our vantage. Then, in God's name, 
march. 
True hope is swift and flies with swallow's wings ; 
Kings it makes gods, and meaner creatures kings. 

• \_Exeunt. 

Scene III. Bosworth Field 

Enter King Richard /;/ arms., with Norfolk, Surrey, 

and others 

King Richard. Here pitch our tents, even here in 
Bosworth field. — 
My Lord of Surrey, why look you so sad ? 

Surrey. My heart is ten times lighter than my looks. 

King Richard. My Lord of Norfolk, — 

Norfolk. Here, most gracious liege. 

King Richard. Norfolk, we must have knocks ; ha ! 
must we not? 

Norfolk. We must both give and take, my loving lord. 

King Richard. Up with my tent ! here will I lie to- 
night ; — 

\_Soldiers begi?t to set up the King's tent. 

But where to-morrow ? — Well, all 's one for that. — 
Who hath descried the number of the traitors? 9 

Norfolk. Six or seven thousand is their utmost power. 

King Richard. Why, our battalia trebles that account ; 
Besides, the king's name is a tower of strength, 
Which they upon the adverse faction want. — 
Up with the tent ! — Come, noble gentlemen. 
Let us survey the vantage of the ground. — 



T 80 K.ing Richard the Third [Act v 

Call for some men of sound direction. — 

Let 's lack no discipline, make no delay, 

For, lords, to-morrow is a busy day. \_Exeunt. 

Enter, on the other side of the field, Richmond, Sir 
William Brandon, Blunt, Oxford, and others. Some 
of the Soldiers pitch Richmond's tent 

Richmond. The weary sun hath made a golden set. 
And by the bright track of his fiery car 20 

Gives token of a goodly day to-morrow. — 
Sir William Brandon, you shall bear my standard. — 
Give me some ink and paper in my tent ; 
I '11 draw the form and model of our battle, 
Limit each leader to his several charge. 
And part in just proportion our small power. — 
My Lord of Oxford, — you. Sir Wilham Brandon, — 
And you, Sir Walter Herbert, stay with me. — 
The Earl of Pembroke keeps his regiment ; 
Good Captain Blunt, bear my good night to him, 30 

And by the second hour in the morning 
Desire the earl to see me in my tent. — 
Yet one thing more, good captain, do for me; 
Where is Lord Stanley quarter'd? do you know? 

Blunt. Unless I have mista'en his colours much, — 
Which well I am assur'd I have not done, — 
His regiment lies half a mile at least 
South from the mighty power of the king. 

Richmond. If without peril it be possible, 

/ 



Scene III] King Richard the Third i8i 

Sweet Blunt, make some good means to speak with him, 
And give him from me this most needful note. 41 

Blunt. Upon my life, my lord, I '11 undertake it ; 
And so, God give you quiet rest to-night ! 

Richmond. Good night, good Captain Blunt. — Cortie, 
gentlemen. 
Let us consult upon to-morrow's business. 
In to my tent ! the dew is raw and cold. 

\They withdraw into the tent. 

Enter, to his tent, King Richard, Norfolk, Ratcliff, 

and Catesby 

King Richard. What is 't o'clock ? 

Catesby. It 's supper time, my lord ; 

It 's nine o'clock. 

King Richard. I will not sup to-night. — 
Give me some ink and paper. — 

What, is my beaver easier than it was ? 50 

And all my armour laid into my tent ? 

Catesby. It is, my liege ; and all things are in readi- 
ness. 

King Richard. Good Norfolk, hie thee to thy charge. 
Use careful watch, choose trusty sentinels. 

Norfolk. I go, my lord. 

King Richard. Stir with the lark to-morrow, gentle 
Norfolk. 

Norfolk. I warrant you, my lord. \_Exit. 

King Richard. Catesby ! 

Catesby. My lord? 



1 82 King Richard the Third . [Act V 

King Richard. Send out a pursuivant-at-arms 

To Stanley's regiment ; bid him bring his power 60 

Before sun-rising, lest his son George fall 
Into the blind cave of eternal night. — \^Exit Catesby. 
Fill me a bowl of wine. — Give me a watch. — 
Saddle white Surrey for the field to-morrow. — 
Look that my staves be sound, and not too heavy. — 
Ratcliff ! — 

Ratdiff. My lord? 

King Richard. Saw'st thou the melancholy Lord 
Northumberland ? 

Ratcliff. Thomas the Earl of Surrey, and himself. 
Much about cock-shut time, from troop to troop 70 

Went through the army, cheering up the soldiers. 

King Richard. So ; I am satisfied. Give me a bowl 
of wine ; 
I have not that alacrity of spirit. 
Nor cheer of mind, that I was wont to have. — 
Set it down. — Is ink and paper ready? 

Ratcliff. It is, my lord. 

King Richard. Bid my guard watch. Leave me. — 
Ratcliff, about the raid of night come to my tent 
And help to arm me. — Leave me, I say. 

\_Exeunt Ratcliff and the other Attendants. 

Enter Stanley to Richmond in his tent, Lords and 
others attending 

Stanley. Fortune and victory sit on thy helm ! 80 

Richmond. All comfort that the dark night can afford 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 183 

Be to thy person, noble father-in-law ! 
Tell me how fares our lovmg mother? 

Stanley. I, by attorney, bless thee from thy mother, 
Who prays continually for Richmond's good ; 
So much for that. — The silent hours steal on, 
And flaky darkness breaks within the east. 
In brief, for so the season bids us be, 
Prepare thy battle early in the morning, 
And put thy fortune to the arbitrement 90 

Of bloody strokes and mortal-staring war, 
I, as I may, — that which I would I cannot, — 
With best advantage will deceive the time. 
And aid thee in this doubtful shock of arms ; 
But on thy side I may not be too forward, 
Lest, being seen, thy brother, tender George, 
Be executed in his father's sight. 
Farewell. The leisure and the fearful time 
Cuts off the ceremonious vows of love 
And ample interchange of sweet discourse too 

Which so long sunder'd friends should dwell upon. 
God give us leisure for these rites of love ! 
Once more adieu. Be valiant, and speed wdl ! 

Richmond. Good lords, conduct him to his regiment. 
I '11 strive, with troubled thoughts, to take a nap, 
Lest leaden slumber peize me down to-morrow 
When I should mount with wings of victory. 
Once more good night, kind lords and gentlemen. — 

\_Exeunt all but Richmond. 
O thou, whose captain I account myself, 



1 84 King Richard the Third [Act V 

Look on my forces with a gracious eye ! no 

Put in their hands thy bruising irons of wrath, 

That they may crush down with a heavy fall 

The usurping helmets of our adversaries ! 

Make us thy ministers of chastisement, 

That we may praise thee in thy victory ! 

To thee I do commend my watchful soul, 

Ere I let fall the windows of mine eyes ; 

Sleeping and waking, O, defend me still ! \_Sleeps. 

The Ghost of Prince Edward, son to Henry the Sixth, 
appears between the two tents 

Ghost. \To Richard~\ Let me sit heavy on thy soul 
to-morrow ! 
Think how thou stabb'dst me in my prime of youth 120 
At Tewkesbury ; despair, therefore, and die ! — 

\_To Richmond'^ Be cheerful, Richmond, for the 
wronged souls 
Of butcher'd princes fight in thy behalf; 
King Henry's issue, Richmond, comforts thee. 

The Ghost of Henry the Sixth appears 

Ghost. \^To Richard'\ When I was mortal, my 
anointed body 
By thee was punched full of deadly holes. 
Think on the Tower and me ; despair and die ! 
Harry the Sixth bids thee despair and die. — 

\To Richmond^ Virtuous and holy, be thpu conqueror ! 

/ 

i 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 185 

Harry, that prophesied thou shouldst be king, 130 

Doth comfort thee in sleep ; live and flourish ! 

The Ghost of Clarence appears 

Ghost. [To Richard'\ Let me sit heavy on thy soul 
to-morrow ! 
I, that was wash'd to death with fulsome wine, 
Poor Clarence, by thy guile betray'd to death ! 
To-morrow in the battle think on me. 
And fall thy edgeless sword ! Despair and die ! — 

\To Richmond\ Thou offspring of the house of Lan- 
caster, 
The wronged heirs of York do pray for thee ; 
Good angels guard thy battle ! Live and flourish ! 

The Ghosts of Rivers, Grey, and Vaughan appear 

Rivers. [To Rtchard~\ Let me sit heavy on thy soul 
to-morrow, 140 

Rivers, that died at Pomfret ! Despair and die ! 

Grey. [To Richard'\ Think upon Grey, and let thy 

soul despair ! 
Vaughan. [To Richard']^ Think upon Vaughan, and 
with guilty fear 
Let fall thy lance ! Despair and die ! 

All. [To Richmond'] Awake ! and think our wrongs 
in Richard's bosom 
Will conquer him, Awake^ and win the day ! 



1 86 King Richard the Third [Act v 

The Ghost of Hastings appears 

Ghost. [To Richard^ Bloody and guilty, guiltily 
awake, 
And in a bloody battle end thy days ! 
Think on Lord Hastings ! Despair and die ! — 

\To Richmond'\ Quiet untroubled soul, awake, 
awake ! 150 

Arm, fight, and conquer, for fair England's sake ! 

The Ghosts of the two young Princes appear 

Ghosts. Dream on thy cousins smother'd in the 
Tower ; 
Let us be lead within thy bosom, Richard, 
And weigh thee down to ruin, shame, and death ! 
Thy nephews' souls bid thee despair and die ! — 

Sleep, Richmond, sleep in peace and wake in joy ; 
Good angels guard thee from the boar's annoy ! 
Live and beget a happy race of kings ! 
Edward's unhappy sons do bid thee flourish. 

The Ghost of Queen Anne appears 

Ghost. Richard, thy wife, that wretched Anne, thy 
wife, 160 

That never slept a quiet hour with thee, 
Now fills thy sleep with perturbations ; 
To-morrow in the battle think on me, 
And fall thy edgeless sword ! Despair and die ! — 
\To Richmond'] Thou, quiet soul, sleep thou a quiet 
sleep ; 



Scene iiij King Richard the Third 187 

Dream of success and happy victory ! 
Thy adversary's wife doth pray for thee. 

The Ghost of Buckingham appears 

Ghost. [To Richard^^ The first was I that help'd thee 

to the crown ; 
The last was I that felt thy tyranny. 
O, in the battle think on Buckingham, 170 

And die in terror of thy guiltiness ! 
Dream on, dream on, of bloody deeds and death : 
Fainting, despair ; despairing, yield thy breath ! — 
\To Richmond^ I died for hope ere I could lend thee 

aid ; 
But cheer thy heart, and be thou not dismay'd ! 
God and good angels fight on Richmond's side ; 
And Richard fall in height of all his pride ! 

[The Ghosts vanish. King Richard 
starts out of his d^'eani. 
King Richard. Give me another horse ! — bind up 

my wounds ! — 
Have mercy, Jesu ! — Soft ! I did but dream. — 
O, coward conscience, how dost thou afflict me ! — 180 
The lights burn blue. — It is now dead midnight. 
Cold fearful drops stand on my trembling flesh. 
What, do I fear myself ? there 's none else by. 
Richard loves Richard ; that is, I am I. 
Is there a murtherer here ? No. — Yes, I am. 
Then fly. — What, from myself ? Great reason why, — 
Lest I revenge. What ! myself upon myself ? 



1 88 King Richard the Third [ActV 

Alack, I love myself. Wherefore ? for any good 

That I myself have done unto myself ? 

O, no ! alas, I rather hate myself 190 

For hateful deeds committed by myself ! 

I am a villain ; yet I lie, I am not. 

Fool, of thyself speak well. — Fool, do not flatter. 

My conscience hath a thousand several tongues, 

And every tongue brings in a several tale, 

And every tale condemns me for a villain. 

Perjury, perjury, in the high'st degree, 

Murther, stern murther, in the dir'st degree, 

All several sins, all us'd in each degree, 

Throng to the bar, crying all ' Guilt)^ ! guilty ! ' 200 

I shall despair. — There is no creature loves me ; 

And if I die, no soul shall pity me. — 

Nay, wherefore should they, since that I myself 

Find in myself no pity to myself ? 

Methought the souls of all that I had murther'd 

Came to my tent, and every one did threat 

To-morrow's vengeance on the head of Richard. 

Enter Ratcliff 

Ratdiff. My lord, — 

King Richard. Who 's there ? 

Ratdiff. Ratcliff, my lord ; 't is I. The early village 
cock 210 

Hath twice done salutation to the morn ; 
Your friends are up and buckle on their armour. 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 189 

King Richard. O Ratcliff ! I have dream 'd a fearful 
dream. — 
What thinkest thou ? will our friends prove all true ? 

Ratcliff. No doubt, my lord. 

King Richard. O Ratcliff! I fear, I 

fear, — 

Ratcliff, Nay, good my lord, be not afraid of shadows. 

King Richard, By the apostle Paul, shadows to-night 
Have struck more terror to the soul of Richard 
Than can the substance of ten thousand soldiers, 
A.rmed in proof, and led by shallow Richmond. 220 

It is not yet near day. Come, go with me ; 
Under our tents I '11 play the eavesdropper. 
To hear if any mean to shrink from me. \Exeunt. 

Enter Oxford and others to Richmond in his tent 

Lords. Good morrow, Richmond. 

Richmond. Cry mercy, lords, and watchful gentlemen, 
That you have ta'en a tardy sluggard here. 

Lords. How have you slept, my lord ? 

Richmond. The sweetest sleep, and fairest-boding 
dreams 
That ever enter'd in a drowsy head, 
Have I since your departure had, my lords. 230 

Methought their souls whose bodies Richard murther'd 
Came to my tent and cried on victory ! 
I promise you my heart is very jocund 
In the remembrance of so fair a dream. 
How far into the morning is it, lords ? 



190 



King Richard the Third [Act v 



Lords. Upon the stroke of four. 

Richmond. Why, then, 't is time to arm and give 
direction. — \He advances to the troops. 

More than I have said, loving countrymen, 
The leisure and enforcement of the time 
Forbids to dwell on ; yet remember this, — 240 

God and our good cause fight upon our side. 
The prayers of holy saints and wronged souls, 
Like high-rear'd bulwarks, stand before our faces. 
Richard except, those w^hom we fight against 
Had rather have us win than him they follow. 
For what is he they follow ? truly, gentlemen, 
A bloody tyrant and a homicide ; 
One rais'd in blood, and one in blood establish'd ; 
One that made means to come by what he hath. 
And slaughter'd those that were the means to help 
him ; 250 

A base foul stone, made precious by the foil 
Of England's chair, where he is falsely set; 
One that hath ever been God's enemy. 
Then, if you fight against God's enemy, 
God will in justice ward you as his soldiers. 
If you do sweat to put a tyrant down, 
You sleep in peace, the tyrant being slain ; 
If you do fight against your country's foes. 
Your country's fat shall pay your pains the hire ; 
If you do fight in safeguard of your wives, 260 

Your wives shall welcome home the conquerors ; 
If you do free your children from the sword, 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 191 

Your children's children quit it in your age. 

Then, in the name of God and all these rights, 

Advance your standards, draw your willing swords. 

For me, the ransom of my bold attempt 

Shall be this cold corpse on the earth's cold face ; 

But if I thrive, the gain of my attempt 

The least of you shall share his part thereof. — 

Sound, drums and trumpets, boldly and cheerfully ; 270 

God and Saint George ! Richmond and victory ! 

\_Exeunt. 

Enter King Richard, Ratcliff, Attendants, and Forces 

King Richard. What said Northumberland as touch- 
ing Richmond? 
Ratcliff. That he was never trained up in arms. 
King Richard. He said the truth ; and what said Sur- 
rey then? 
Ratcliff. He smil'd and said, the better for our pur- 
pose. 
King Richard. He was i' the right; and so, indeed, it 
is. — \Clock strikes. 

Tell the clock there. — Give me a calendar. — 
Who saw the sun to-day? 

Ratcliff. Not I, my lord. 

King Richard. Then he disdains to shine, for by the 
book 
He should have brav'd the east an hour ago ; 280 

A black day will it be to somebody. — 
Ratcliff, — 



192 K.ij^g Richard the Third [Actv 

Ratdiff. My lord? 

King Richard. The sun will not be seen to- 

day; 
The sky doth frown and lower upon our army. 
I would these dewy tears were from the ground. 
Not shme to-day ! Why, what is that to me 
More than to Richmond? for the selfsame heaven 
That frowns on me looks sadly upon him. 

Eiiter Norfolk 

Norfolk. Arm, arm, my lord ! the foe vaunts in the 

field. 
King Richard. Come, bustle, bustle. — Caparison my 

horse. — 290 

Call up Lord Stanley, bid him bring his power. 
I will lead forth my soldiers to the plain, 
And thus my battle shall be ordered : 
My foreward shall be drawn out all in length, 
Consisting equally of horse and foot ; 
Our archers shall be placed in the midst. 
John Duke of Norfolk, Thomas Earl of Surrey, 
Shall have the leading of the foot and horse. 
They thus directed, we will follow 

In the main battle, whose puissance on either side 300 
Shall be well winged with our chiefest horse. 
This, and Saint George to boot! — What think'st thou, 

Norfolk? 
Norfolk. A good direction, warlike sovereign. — 
This found I on my tent this morning. [ Giving a sc?vll. 



Scene III] King Richard the Third 193 

King Richard. [Reads] '/ocky of Norfolk, be not so bold, 
For Dickon thy master is bought and sold.^ — 
A thing devised by the enemy. — 
Go, gentlemen, every man to his charge. 
Let not our babbling dreams affright our souls, 
For conscience is a word that cowards use, 310 

Devis'd at first to keep the strong in awe ; 
Our strong arms be our conscience, swords our law. 
March on, join bravely, let us to 't pell-mell j 
If not to heaven, then hand in hand to hell. — 
What shall I say more than I have inferr'd ? 
Remember whom you are to cope withal, — 
A sort of vagabonds, rascals, and runaways, 
A scum of Bretons, and base lackey peasants, 
Whom their o'er-cloyed country vomits forth 
To desperate ventures and assur'd destruction. 320 

You sleeping safe, they bring you to unrest ; 
You having lands and bless'd with beauteous wives, 
They would restrain the one, distain the other. 
And who doth lead them but a paltry fellow 
Long kept in Bretagne at our mother's cost, 
A milk-sop, one that never in his life 
Felt so much cold as over shoes in snow? 
Let 's whip these stragglers o'er the seas again, 
Lash hence these overweening rags of France, 
These famish'd beggars, weary of their lives, 330 

Who, but for dreaming on this fond exploit. 
For want of means, poor rats, had hang'd themselves. 
If we be conquer'd, let men conquer us, 

RICHARD HI. — 13 



194 Ki"g Richard the Third [Actv 

And not these bastard Bretons, whom our fathers 

Have in their own land beaten, bobb'd, and thump'd, 

And on record left them the heirs of shame. — 

Hark ! I hear their drum. \_Drmn afar off. 

Fight, gentlemen of England ! fight, bold yeomen ! ■ 

Draw, archers, draw your arrows to the head ! 

Spur your proud horses hard and ride in blood ! 340 

Amaze the welkin with your broken staves ! — 

Enter a Messenger 

What says Lord Stanley? will he bring his power? 

Messenger. My lord, he doth deny to come. 

King Richard. Off with his son George's head ! 

Norfolk. My lord, the enemy is pass'd the marsh ; 
After the battle let George Stanley die. 

King Richard. A thousand hearts are great within my 
bosom. 
Advance our standards ! set upon our foes ! 
Our ancient word of courage, fair Saint George, 
Inspire us with the spleen of fiery dragons ! 350 

Upon them ! Victory sits on our helms. \_Exeuni. 

Scene IV. Another Part of the Field 

Alaru7n ; Excursions. Enter Norfolk and Forces ; to 

hitn Catesby 

Catesby. Rescue, my Lord of Norfolk ! rescue, rescue ! 
The king enacts more wonders than a man. 



Scene IVJ King Richard the Third 195 

Daring an opposite to every danger. 
His horse is slain, and all on foot he fights, 
Seeking for Richmond in the throat of death. 
Rescue, fair lord, or else the day is lost ! 

Alarum. Enter King Richard 

King Richard. A horse ! a horse ! my kingdom for a 
horse ! 

Catesby. Withdraw, my lord ; I '11 help you to a horse. 

King Richard. Slave ! I have set ray life upon a cast. 
And I will stand the hazard of the die. 10 

I think there be six Richmonds in the field j 
Five have I slain to-day instead of him. — 
A horse ! a horse ! my kingdom for a horse ! \_Exeunt. 

Alarums. Enter Richard and Richmond, fighting ; and 
exeunt J fighting. Retreat a?id fiourish. The?i enter 
Richmond, Stanley bearing the crown, with divers 
other Lords and Forces 

. Richmond. God and your arms be prais'd, victorious 
friends. 
The day is ours, the bloody dog is dead. 

Stanley. Courageous Richmond, well hast thou acquit 
thee. 
Lo, here, this long- usurped royalty 
From the dead temples of this bloody wretch 
Have I pluck'd off to grace thy brows withal ; 
Wear it, enjoy it, and make much of it. 20 



196 King Richard the Third [Actv 

Richmond. Great God of heaven, say amen to all ! — 
But, tell me, is young George Stanley living? 

Stanley. He is, my lord, and safe in Leicester town, 
Whither, if it please you, we may withdraw us. 

Richmond. What men of name are slain on either side ? 

Stanley. John Duke of Norfolk, Walter Lord Ferrers, 
Sir Robert Brakenbury, and Sir William Brandon. 

Richmond. Inter their bodies as becomes their births. 
Proclaim a pardon to the soldiers fled 
That in submission will return to us ; 30 

And then, as we have ta'en the sacrament. 
We will unite the white rose and the red. — 
Smile heaven upon this fair conjunction. 
That long hath frown'd upon their enmity ! — 
What traitor hears me and says not amen ? 
England hath long been mad and scarr'd herself; 
The brother blindly shed the brother's blood, 
The father rashly slaughter'd his own son. 
The son, compell'd, been butcher to the sire. 
All this divided York and Lancaster, 40 

Divided in their dire division, 
O, now let Richmond and Elizabeth, 
The true succeeders of each royal house. 
By God's fair ordinance conjoin together ! — 
And let their heirs, God, if thy will be so, 
Enrich the time to come with smooth-fac'd peace, 
With smiling plenty, and fair prosperous days ! 
Abate the edge of traitors, gracious Lord, 
That would reduce these bloody days again. 



Scene IV] King Richard the Third 197 

And make poor England weep in streams of blood ! 50 

Let them not live to taste this land's increase 

That would with treason wound this fair land's peace ! 

Now civil wounds are stopp'd, Peace lives again ; 

That she may long live here, God say amen ! \Exeunt. 



NOTES 







Ludlow Castle 



NOTES 



Introduction 



The Metre of the Play. — It should be understood at the 
outset that metre, or the mechanism of verse, is something alto- 
gether distinct from the music of verse. The one is matter of rule, 
the other of taste and feeling. Music is not an absolute necessity 
of verse ; the metrical form is a necessity, being that which consti- 
tutes the verse. 

The plays of Shakespeare (with the exception of rhymed pas- 
sages, and of occasional songs and interludes) are all in unrhymed 
or blank verse ; and the normal form of this blank verse is illus- 
trated by the third line of the present play : " And all the clouds 
that lower'd upon our house." 

This line, it will be seen, consists of ten syllables, with the even 
syllables (2d, 4th, 6th, 8th, and loth) accented, the odd syllables 

30l 



202 Notes 

(ist, 3d, etc.) being unaccented. Theoretically, it is made up of 
five feet of two syllables each, with the accent on the second sylla- 
ble. Such a foot is called an iambus (plural, iambuses, or the 
Latin iambi'), and the form of verse is called iambic. 

This fundamental law of Shakespeare's verse is subject to certain 
modifications, the most important of which are as follows : — 

1. After the tenth syllable an unaccented syllable (or even two 
such syllables) may be added, forming what is sometimes called a 
female line ; as in the seventh line of the first scene : " Our stern 
alarums chang'd to merry meetings." The rhythm is complete 
with the first syllable of 7?ieetings, the second being an extra 
eleventh syllable. The next line is another example, and 12, 18, 
and 19 are others. In line 16 we have two extra syllables, the 
rhythm being complete with the first syllable of majesty. 

2. The accent in any part of the verse may be shifted from an 
even to an odd syllable ; as in lines 19, 21 : — 

" Cheated of feature by dissembling nature, 

Into this breathing world, scarce half made up." 

In both lines the accent is shifted from the second to the first 
syllable. This change occurs very rarely in the tenth syllable, and 
seldom in the fourth ; and it is not allowable in two successive 
accented syllables. 

3. An extra unaccented syllable may occur in any part of the 
line ; as in lines 2, 5, and 13. In 2 the second syllable of glorious 
is superfluous ; in 5 the third syllable of victorious ; and in 13 the 
third syllable of lascivious. 

4. Any unaccented syllable, occurring in an even place immedi- 
ately before or after an even syllable which is properly accented, is 
reckoned as accented for the purposes of the verse ; as, for instance, 
in lines i and 6. In i the first syllable of discontent, and in 6 the 
last of 7nonuments are metrically equivalent to accented syllables ; 



Notes 203 

and so with the last syllable of deformity in 27. Other examples 
are the first syllable of entertain in 29, the last of dangerous in 32, 
and the first and last syllables oi disinherited \n 57. 

5. In many instances in Shakespeare words must be lengthened 
in order to fill out the rhythm : — 

(a) In a large class of words in which e or i is followed by 
another vowel, the e or i is made a separate syllable; as ocean, 
opinion, soldier, patience (see on i, 3. 248, iv. I. i^, on patient, i. 3. 
157, and on ijnpatience, ii. 2. t,^), partial, marriage. Christian (see 
on iii. 5. 25), etc. For instance, the line, "Held in contempt; 
while great promotions " (i. 3. 80) appears to have only nine sylla- 
bles, but promotions is a quadrisyllable ; and many similar instances 
are mentioned in the Notes. This lengthening occurs most fre- 
quently at the end of the line. 

(J)) Many monosyllables ending in r, re, rs, res, preceded by a 
long vowel or diphthong, are often made dissyllables ; zs fare, fear, 
dear, fire, hair, hour, your, etc. In iv. i. 82 : " For never yet one 
hour in his bed," hour is a dissyllable ; as again in v. 3. 31 : "And 
by the second hour in the morning." In 3 Hen. VI. hour (or 
hours') is dissyllabic seven times in a single speech (ii. 5. 26, 27, 31, 
32, 33, 34, 38). If the word is repeated in a verse, it is often 
both monosyllable and dissyllable; as in M. of V. iii. 2. 20: "And 
so, though yours, not yours. Prove it so," where either yours 
(preferably the first) is a dissyllable, the other being a monosyllable. 
In /. C. iii. I. 172: "As fire drives out fire, so pity, pity," the 
first fire is a dissyllable. 

{c) Words containing / or r, preceded by another consonant, are 
often pronounced as if a vowel came between the consonants ; as 
in T. of S. ii. i. 158: "While she did call me rascal fiddler" 
[fidd(e)ler]; AlVs Well, iii. 5. 43: "If you will tarry, holy pil- 
grim" [pilg(e)rim]; C. of E. v. I. 360: "These are the parents of 
these children " (childeren, the original form of the word) ; W. T. 
iv. 4. 76: "Grace and remembrance [rememb(e) ranee] be to you 
both ! " etc. In iv. 4. 426 of the present play : " I go. — Write 



204 Notes 

to me very shortly," it is probable that shortly is a trisyllable 
[short (e)ly], as Malone and Abbott make it. 

(</) Monosyllabic exclamations {ay, O, yea, nay, hail, etc.) and 
monosyllables otherwise emphasized are similarly lengthened ; 
also certain longer words; as commandement in M. of V. iv. I. 
442; safely (trisyllable) in Ham. i. 3. 21; business (trisyllable, as 
originally pronounced) in y, C. iv. I. 22: "To groan and sweat 
under the business " (so in several other passages) ; and other 
words mentioned in the notes to the plays in which they occur. 

6. Words are also contracted for metrical reasons, like plurals 
and possessives ending in a sibilant, as balance, horse (for horses 
and horse's'), princess, sense, marriage (plural and possessive), 
image, etc. So spirit, inter' gator ie s, feaifulVst (see on iii. 4. 103), 
and other words mentioned in the notes on this and other 
plays. 

7. The accent of words is also varied in many instances for met- 
rical reasons. Thus we find both revenue and revenue in the first 
scene of the M. N. D. (lines 6 and 158), dbscure and obscure, pur- 
sue and pursue, extreme (see on iii. 5. 43 and iv. 4. 186) and 
extreme, cdntract and contrdct (see on iii. 7. 5), cdmplete (see on iv. 
4. 190) and complete, etc. 

These instances of variable accent must not be confounded with 
those in which words were uniformly accented differently in the 
time of Shakespeare; like aspect (see on i. 2. 23), impdrtune (see 
on ii. 2. 14), instinct (see on ii. 3. dfi), per sever (never persevere), 
perseverance, rheumatic, etc. 

8. Alexandrines, or verses of twelve syllables, with six accents, 
occur here and there ; as in the inscriptions on the caskets in the 
M. of V. There are few instances in the folio text of the present 
play, though they are frequent in the quartos. Of those that occur 
in both versions, v. 3, 72, 210, and 282 are examples. They must 
not be confounded with female lines with two extra syllables (see 
on I above) or with other lines in which two extra unaccented 
syllables may occur. 



Notes 205 

9. Incomplete verses, of one or more syllables, are scattered 
through the plays. See, for instance, i. i. loi, 134, 142, 143, etc. 

10. Doggerel measure is used in the very earliest comedies 
(Z. L. L. and C. of E. in particular) in the mouths of comic charac- 
ters, but nowhere else in those plays, and never anywhere after 
1598 or 1599. 

11. Rhyme occurs frequently in the early plays, but diminishes 
with comparative regularity from that period until the latest. Thus, 
in Z. Z. Z. there are about 1 100 rhyming verses (about one-third 
of the whole number), in the M. N. D. about 900, in Rich. II. 
and R. and J. about 500 each, while in Cor. and A. and C. there 
are only about 40 each, in the Temp, only two, and in the W. T. 
none at all, except in the chorus introducing act iv. Songs, inter- 
ludes, and other matter not in ten-syllable measure are not in- 
cluded in this enumeration. In the present play, out of nearly 
3600 verses, only about 150 are in rhyme. 

Alternate rhymes are found only in the plays written before 1599 
or 1600; but none occur in this play. In the M. of V. there are 
only four lines at the end of iii. 2, In Much Ado and A. Y. L. 
we also find a few lines, but none at all in subsequent plays. 

Rhyrned cotiplets, or "rhyme-tags," are often found at the end 
of scenes ; as in the first scene, and ten other scenes, of the present 
play. In Ham. 14 out of 20 scenes, and in Macb. 21 out of 28, 
have such "tags "; but in the latest plays they are* not so frequent. 
The Temp., for instance, has but one, and the IV. T. none. 

12. In this edition of Shakespeare, the final -ed of past tenses 
and participles is printed -d when the word is to be pronounced in 
the ordinary way ; as in lotuer''d, line 3, and chang'd, line 7, of the 
first scene. But when the metre requires that the -ed be made a 
separate syllable, the e is retained ; as in bruised, line 6, of the first 
scene, where the word is a dissyllable. The only variation from this 
rule is in verbs like cry, die, bury (line 4), etc., the -ed of which is 
very rarely made a separate syllable. 

Shakespeare's Use of Verse and Prose in the Plays. — 



2o6 Notes 

This is a subject to which the critics have given very little atten- 
tion, but it is an interesting study. In most of the plays we find 
scenes entirely in verse or in prose, and others in which the two 
are mixed. The present play, with the exception of about sixty 
lines in i. 4 (which Fleay believes to be corrupt verse), is entirely in 
verse. In general, we may say that verse is used for what is dis- 
tinctly poetical, and prose for what is not poetical. The distinc- 
tion, however, is not so clearly marked in the earlier as in the later 
plays. The second scene of the AI. of V., for instance, is in prose, 
because Portia and Nerissa are talking about the suitors in a familiar 
and playful way ; but in the T. G. of V., where Julia and Lucetta 
are discussing the suitors of the former in much the same fashion, 
the scene is in verse. Dowden, commenting on Rich. II., re- 
marks : " Had Shakespeare written the play a few years later, we 
may be certain that the gardener and his servants (iii. 4) would 
not have uttered stately speeches in verse, but would have spoken 
homely prose, and that humour would have mingled with the 
pathos of the scene. The same remark may be made with refer- 
ence to the subsequent scene (v. 5) in which his groom visits the 
dethroned king in the Tower." Comic characters and those in low 
life generally speak in prose in the later plays, as Dowden inti- 
mates, but in the very earliest ones doggerel verse is much used 
instead. See on 10 above. 

The change ffom prose to verse is well illustrated in the third 
scene of the M. of V. It begins with plain prosaic talk about a 
business matter ; but when Antonio enters, it rises at once to the 
higher level of poetry. The sight of Antonio reminds Shylock of 
his hatred of the Merchant, and the passion expresses itself in verse, 
the vernacular tongue of poetry. We have a similar change in 
the first scene of J. C, where, after the quibbling " chaff " of the 
mechanics about their trades, the mention of Pompey reminds the 
Tribune of their plebeian fickleness, and his scorn and indignation 
flame out in most eloquent verse. 

The reasons for the choice of prose or verse are not always so 



Notes 207 

clear as in these instances. We are seldom puzzled to explain the 
prose, but not unfrequently we meet with verse where we might 
expect prose. As Professor Corson remarks {^Inti'oduction to Shake- 
spea7'e,i?>?)<)'), "Shakespeare adopted verse as the general tenor of 
his language, and therefore expressed much in verse that is within 
the capabilities of prose ; in other words, his verse constantly 
encroaches upon the domain of prose, but his prose can never be 
said to encroach upon the domain of verse." If in rare instances 
we think we find exceptions to this latter statement, and prose 
actually seems to usurp the place of verse, I believe that careful 
study of the passage will prove the supposed exception to be appar- 
ent rather than real. 

Some Books for Teachers and Students. — A few out of 
the many books that might be commended to the teacher and the 
critical student are the following: Halliwell-Philhpps's Outlines 
of the Life of Shakespeare (7th ed. 1887);. Sidney Lee's Life of 
Shakespeare (1898 ; for ordinary students, the abridged ed. of 1899 
is preferable) ; Schmidt's Shakespeare Lexicon (3d ed. 1902) ; 
Littledale's ed. of Dyce's Glossary (1902); Bartlett's Concordance 
to Shakespeare (1895); Abbott's Shakespearian Gramviar (1873) ; 
Furness's "New Variorum" ed. of Shakespeare (1870 fol.; ency- 
clopaedic and exhaustive) ; Dowden's Shakspere : His Mind and 
Art (American ed. 1881); Hudson's Life, Art, and Characters of 
Shakespeare (revised ed. 1 882) ; Mrs. Jameson's Characteristics of 
Women (several eds. ; some with the title, Shakespeare Heroines^ ; 
Ten Brink's Five Lectures on Shakespeare (1895); Boas's Shake- 
speare and LLis Predecessors (1895); Dyer's Folk-lore of Shake- 
speare (American ed. 1884); Q&ry'vswx'sS Shakespeare Commentaries 
(Bunnett's translation, 1875); Wordsworth's Shakespeare'' s Knowl- 
edge of the Bible (3d ed. 1880); Elson's Shakespeare in Music 
(1901). 

Some of the above books will be useful to all readers who are 
interested in special subjects or in general criticism of Shakespeare. 
Among those which are better suited to the needs of ordinary 



io8 Notes 

readers and students, the following may be mentioned : Mabie's 
Willia?n Shakespeare : Poet, Dramatist, and Man (1900); Dow- 
den's Shakspere Primer (1877; small but invaluable); Rolfe's 
Shakespeare the Boy (1896 ; treating of the home and school life, 
the games and sports, the manners, customs, and folk-lore of the 
poet's time) ; Guerber's Myths of Greece and Ro77ie (for young 
students who may need information on mythological allusions not 
explained in the notes). 

Black's Judith Shakespeare ( 1 884 ; a novel, but a careful study 
of the scene and the time) is a book that I always commend to 
young people, and their elders will also enjoy it. The Lambs' 
Tales from Shakespeare is a classic for beginners in the study of 
the dramatist ; and in Rolfe's ed. the plan of the authors is carried 
out in the Notes by copious illustrative quotations from the plays. 
Mrs. Cowden-Clarke's Girlhood of Shakespeare' s Heroines (several 
eds.) will particularly interest girls ; and both girls and boys will 
find Bennett's Master Skylark (1897) ^^^^ Imogen Clark's Will 
Shakespeare'' s Little Lad (^i2>()']) equally entertaining and instructive. 

H. Snowden Ward's Shakespeare's Toivn and Tifnes (1896) and 
John Leyland's Shakespeare Country (1900) are copiously illus- 
trated books (yet inexpensive) which may be particularly com- 
mended for school libraries. 

For the English historical plays, B. E. Warner's English History 
in Shakespeare^ s Plays (1894) will be good collateral reading, par- 
ticularly in secondary schools. 

Abbreviations in the Notes. — The abbreviations of the 
names of Shakespeare's plays will be readily understood ; as 
T. N. for Twelfth Night, Cor. for Coriolanus, 3 Hejt. VL. for 
The Third Part of King Henry the Sixth, etc. P. P. refers to 
The Passionate Pilgrim ; V. and A. to Venus and Adonis ; L. C. 
to Lover's Complaijtt ; and Sonn. to the Sonnets. 

Other abbreviations that hardly need explanation are Cf (confer, 
compare), Fol. (following). Id. {idem, the same), and Prol. (pro- 
logue). The numbers of the lines in the references (except for the 



Notes 209 

present play) are those of the " Globe " edition (the cheapest and 
best edition of Shakespeare in one compact volume), which is now 
generally accepted as the standard for line-numbers in works of ref- 
erence (Schmidt's Lexicon, Abbott's Grammar, Dowden's Primer, 
the publications of the New Shakspere Society, etc.). 

The Historical Sources of the Play. — The following ex- 
tracts from More, Hall, and Holinshed (the spelling being modern- 
ized) comprise all passages of importance illustrating the play : — 

Richard, the third son, of whom we now entreat, was in wit and 
courage equal with either of them, in body and prowess far under 
them, both, little of stature, ill-featured of limbs, crooked-backed, 
his left shoulder much higher than his right, hard favoured of visage, 
and such as is in states called warlike,^ in other men otherwise. 
He was malicious, wrathful, envious ; and from before his birth 
ever froward. It is for truth reported that the Duchess, his mother, 
had so much ado in her travail that she could, not be delivered of 
him uncut ; and that he came into the world with the feet forward 
as men be borne outward, and (as the fame runneth) also not un- 
toothed : whether men of hatred report above the truth, or else that 
nature changed her course in his beginnings which in the course 
of his life many things unnaturally committed. So that the full 
confluence of these qualities, with the defects of favour and amiable 
proportion, gave proof to this rule of physiognomy — 

" Distortum vultum sequitur distortio morum." 

None evil captain was he in the war, as to which his disposition was 
more meetly than for peace. Sundry victories had he, and some- 
time overthrows, but never on default, as for his own person, either 
of hardiness or politic order. Free was he called of dispense, and 
somewhat above his power liberal ; with large gifts he got him un- 

1 The word in More is " warlye ; " but Hall gives the passage thus : 
" Such as in estates is called a warlyke visage, and emong common 
persons a crabbed face." 

RICHARD HI. — 14 



2IO Notes 

steadfast friendship, for which he was fain to pilH and spoil in 
other places, and got him steadfast hatred. He was close and 
secret, a deep dissimuler, lowly of countenance, arrogant of heart, 
outwardly companiable where he inwardly hated, not letting^ to 
kiss whom he thought to kill, dispitious and cruel, not for evil will 
alvvay, but ofter for ambition, and either for the surety or increase 
of his estate. Friend and foe was much-what ^ indifferent where 
his advantage grew; he spared no man's death whose life with- 
stood his purpose. He slew with his own hands King Henry VI., 
being prisoner in the Tower as men constantly said, and that with- 
out commandment or knowledge of the king, which would un- 
doubtedly, if he had intended that thing, have appointed that 
butcherly office to some other than his own born brother. Some 
wise men also ween that his drift, covertly conveyed, lacked not in 
helping forth his brother of Clarence to his death, which he resisted 
openly, howbeit somewhat (as men deemed) more faintly than he 
that were heartily minded to his wealth.* And they that thus 
deem, think that he long time in King Edward's life forethought to 
be king, in case that the king his brother (whose life he looked 
that evil diet should shorten) should happen to decease (as indeed 
he did) while his children were young. And they deem that for 
this intent he was glad of his brother's death, the Duke of Clarence, 
whose life must needs have hindered him so intending, whether the 
same Duke of Clarence had kept him true to his nephew the young 
king, or enterprised to be king himself. But of all this point is 
there no certainty ; and whoso divineth upon conjectures, may as 
well shoot too far as too short. — More. 

1 Rob ; as in i. 3. 159 below. 

2 Forbearing, hesitating. Cf. R. of L. 10 : — 

" When Collatine- unwisely did not let 
To praise the clear unmatched red and white," etc. 

3 Very much ; a compound like somewhat. Most-what is another 
obsolete one. 

4 Weal, welfare. Cf. commonwealth = the common weal, etc. 



Notes 211 

Where a man [quoth the Duke of Buckingham] is by lawful 
means in peril, there needeth he the tuition of some special privi- 
lege, which is the only ground and cause of all sanctuaries ; from 
which necessity this noble prince is far, whose love to his king, 
nature, and kindred proveth ; whose innocency to all the world his 
tender youth proveth ; and so sanctuary as for him not necessary, 
nor none he can have. Men come not to sanctuary as they come 
to baptism, to require it by his godfathers ; he must ask it himself 
that must have it, and reason, sithe no man hath cause to have it 
but whose conscience of his own fault maketh him have need to 
require it. What will then hath yonder babe, which if he had dis- 
cretion to require it, if need were, I daresay would now be right 
angry with them that keep him there. . . . And if nobody may be 
taken out of sanctuary because he sayeth he will abide there, then 
if a child will take sanctuary because he feareth to go to school, his 
master must let him alone. And as simple as that example is, yet 
is there less reason in our case than in it, for there, though it be a 
childish fear, yet is there at the least some fear, and herein is no 
fear at all. And verily, I have heard of sanctuary men, but I never 
heard before of sanctuary children ; and, therefore, as for the con- 
clusion of my mind, whoso may deserve to have need it, if they 
think it for their surety, let them keep it. But he can be no sanc- 
tuary man that neither hath wisdom to desire it, nor malice to de- 
serve it. And he that taketh one out of sanctuary, to do him good, 
I say plainly that he breaketh no sanctuary. — Hall. 

The protector and the duke after that they had sent the lord 
cardinal, the Archbishop of York then Lord Chancellor, the Bishop 
of Ely, the Lord Stanley, and the Lord Hastings, then Lord Cham- 
berlain, with many other noblemen, to common i and devise about 
the coronation in one place, as fast were they in another place 
contriving the contrary, and to make the protector king. 

To which council albeit there were adhibited very few, and they 

1 Commune, confer. 



212 Notes 

were secret, yet began there here and thereabouts some manner of 
muttering among the people, as though all should not long be well, 
though they neither wist what they feared nor wherefore ; were it 
that before such great things men's hearts of a secret instinct of 
nature misgive them, as the sea without wind swelleth of himself 
sometime before a tempest ; or were it, that some one man, happily 
somewhat perceiving, filled many men with suspicion, though he 
showed few men what he knew. Howbeit, somewhat the dealing 
itself made men to muse on the matter, though the council were 
close. For by little and little all folk withdrew from the Tower 
and drew unto Crosbie's and Bishop's Gates Street, where the pro- 
tector kept his household. The protector had the resort, the king 
in manner desolate. 

While some for their business made suit to them that had the 
doing, some were by their friends secretly warned that it might 
happily turn them to no good, to be too much attendant about the 
king without the protector's appointment, which removed also 
divers of the prince's old servants from him, and set new about him. 
Thus many things coming together, partly by chance, partly of 
purpose, caused at length not common people only that wound with 
the wind, but wise men also, and some lords eke, to mark the mat- 
ter and muse thereon; so far forth that the Lord Stanley, that was 
after Earl of Derby, wisely mistrusted it, and said unto the Lord 
Hastings that he much misliked these two several councils. " For 
while we " (quoth he) " talk of one matter in the one place, little 
wot we whereof they talk in the other place." — Holinshed. 

Many lords assembled in the Tower, and there sat in council, 
devising the honourable solemnity of the king's coronation, of 
which the time appointed then so near approached, that the pag- 
eants and subtleties were in making day and night at Westmin- 
ster, and much victuals killed therefore, that afterward was cast 
away. These lords so sitting together, commoning of this matter, 
the protector came in among them, first about nine of the clock, 
saluting them courteously, and excusing himself that he had been 



Notes 213 

so long, saying merely that he had been asleep that day. After 
a little talking with them, he said, unto the Bishop of Ely: My 
lord, you have very good strawberries at your garden in Holberne; 
I require you let us have a mess of them. Gladly, my lord, quoth 
he, would God I had some better thing as ready to your pleas- 
ure as that. And therewithal, in all the haste he sent his ser- 
vant for a mess of strawberries. The protector set the lords fast 
in commoning, and thereupon praying them to spare him for a 
little while, departed thence. And soon after one hour, between 
ten and eleven, he returned into the chamber among them, all 
changed, with a wonderful sour angry countenance, knitting the 
brows, frowning, and fretting, and gnawing on his lips, and so sat 
him down in his place ; all the lords much dismayed, and sore 
marvelling of this manner of sudden change, and what thing should 
him ail. Then when he had sitten still awhile, thus he began : 
What were they worthy to have, that compass and imagine the 
destruction of me, being so near of blood unto the king, and pro- 
tector of his royal person and his realm. At this question, all the 
lords sat sore astonied, musing much by whom this question should 
be meant, of which every man wist himself clear. Then the Lord 
Chamberlain, as he that for the love between them thought he 
might be boldest with him, answered and said, That they were 
worthy to be punished as heinous traitors, whatsoever they were. 
And all the other affirmed the same. That is (quoth he) yonder 
sorceress my brother's wife, and other with her (meaning the 
queen). At these words many of the other lords were greatly 
abashed that favoured her. But the Lord Hastings was in his 
mind better content that it was moved by her, than by any other 
whom he loved better. Albeit his heart somewhat grudged that he 
was not afore made of council in this matter as he was of the taking 
of her kindred and of their putting to death, which were by his assent 
before devised to be beheaded at Pontefract this selfsame day ; in 
w-hich he was not ware that it was by other devised that he himself 
should the same day be beheaded at London. Then said the pro- 



214 Notes 

tector : Ye shall all see in what wise that sorceress, and that other 
witch of her council, Shore's wife, with their affinity, have by their 
sorcery and witchcraft wasted my body. And therewith he plucked 
up his doublet sleeve to his elbow upon his left arm, where he 
showed a werish withered arm, and small, as it was never other. 
Hereupon every man's mind sore misgave them, well perceiving that 
this matter was but a quarrel. For they well wist that the queen was 
too wise to go about any such folly. And also if she would, yet 
would she, of all folk, least make Shore's wife of her council, whom 
of all women she most hated, as that concubine whom the king her 
husband had most loved. And also no man was there present but 
well knew that his arm was ever such since his birth. Natheless 
the Lord Chamberlain (which from the death of King Edward kept 
Shore's wife, on whom he somewhat doted in the king's life, saving 
as it is said he that while forbare her of reverence toward his king, 
or else of a certain kind of fidelity to his friend) answered and said : 
Certainly, my lord, if they have so heinously done, they be worthy 
of heinous punishment. What, quoth the protector, thou servest 
me I ween with ifs and with ands ; I tell thee they have so done, and 
that I will make good on thy body, traitor. And therewith, as in 
a great anger, he clapped his fist upon the board a great rap. At 
which token one cried treason without the chamber. Therewith a 
door clapped, and in come there rushing men in harness as many as 
the chamber might hold. And anon the protector said to the Lord 
Hastings, I arrest thee, traitor. What, me, my lord, quoth he. 
Yea, thee, traitor, quoth the protector. And another let fly at the 
Lord Stanley, which shrunk at the stroke, and fell under the table, 
or else his head had been cleft to the teeth ; for as shortly as he 
shrank, yet ran the blood about his ears. Then were they all 
quickly bestowed in divers chambers, except the Lord Chamberlain, 
whom the protector bade speed and shrive him a pace, for by Saint 
Paul (quoth he) I will not to dinner till I see thy head off. It 
booted him not to ask why, but heavily he took a priest at adven- 
ture, and made a short shrift, for a longer would not be suffered, the 



Notes 215 

protector made so much haste to dinner, which he might not go to 
until this were done, for saving of his oath. So he was brought forth 
into the green beside the chapel within the Tower, and his head 
laid down upon a long log of timber, and there stricken off, and 
afterward his body with his head interred at Windsor beside the 
body of King Edward, whose both souls our Lord pardon. — More. 
A marvellous case it is to hear either the warnings that he should 
have voided, or the tokens of that he could not void. For the 
next night before his death, the Lord Stanley sent to him a trusty 
messenger at midnight, in all the baste, requiring him to rise and 
ride away with him for he was disposed utterly no longer for to 
abide, for he had a fearful dream, in the which he thought that a 
boar with his tusks so rased ^ them both by the heads that the 
blood ran about both their shoulders ; and for as much as the pro- 
tector gave the boar for his cognisance, he imagined that it should 
be he. This dream made such a fearful impression in his heart 
that he was thoroughly determined no longer to tarry, but had his 
horse ready, if the Lord Hastings would go with him, so that they 
would ride so far that night, that they should be out of danger by 
the next day. Ah ! good lord (quoth the Lord Hastings to the 
messenger), leaneth my lord thy master so much to such trifles, and 
hath such faith in dreams, which either his own fear phantasieth, 
or do rise in the night's rest by reason of the day's thought ? Tell 
him it is plain witchcraft to believe in such dreams, which if they 
were tokens of things to come, why thinketh he not that we might 
as likely make them true by our going, if we were caught and 
brought back (as friends fail fliers) ; for then had the boar a cause 
likely to rase us with his tusks, as folks that fled for some false- 
hood; wherefore, either is there peril nor none there is indeed, or 
if any be, it is rather in going than abiding. And if we should 
needs fall in peril one way or other, yet had I liefer that men 
should say it were by other men's falsehood, than think it were 

1 See on iii. 2. 11 below. 



21 6 Notes 

either our own fault or faint feeble heart; and therefore go to thy 
master, and commend me to him, and say that I pray him to be 
merry and have no fear, for I assure him I am assured of the man 
he wotteth of, as I am sure of mine own hand. God send grace 
(quoth the messenger), and so departed. Certain it is alsip that 
in riding toward the Tower, the same morning in which he was 
beheaded, his horse that he was accustomed to ride on, stumbled 
with him twice or thrice almost to the falling : which thing although 
it happeth to them daily to whom no mischance is toward, yet hath 
it been, as an old evil token, observed as a going toward mischief. 
Now this that followeth was no warning but an envious scorn. 
The same morning, ere he were up from his bed, there came to him 
Sir Thomas Haward son to the Lord Haward (which lord was one 
of the priviest of the lord protector's council and doing), as it were 
of courtesy to accompany him to the council, but of truth sent by 
the lord protector to haste him hitherward. 

This Sir Thomas, while the Lord Hastings staid a while commun- 
ing with a priest whom he met in the Tower Street, brake the lord's 
tale, saying to him merely, What, my lord ! I pray you come on ; 
wherefore talk you so long with that priest? you have no nfeed of 
a priest yet : and laughed upon him, as though he would say, You 
shall have need of one soon. But little wist the other what he 
meant (but or ^ night these words were well remembered by them 
that heard them) ; so the true Lord Hastings little mistrusted, and 
was never merrier, nor thought his life in more surety in all his 
days, which thing is often a sign of change : but I shall rather let 
any thing pass me than the vain surety of man's mind so near his 
death; for upon the very Tower wharf, so near the place where his 
head was off so soon after as a man might well cast a ball, a pur- 
suivant of his own, called Hastings, met with him, and of their 
meeting in that place he was put in remembrance of another time 
in which it happened them to meet before together in the place, at 

I Or = before ; as in Temp. i. 2. 11, v. i. 103, etc. 



Notes 217 

which time the Lord Hastings had been accused to King Edward 
by the Lord Rivers, the queen's brother, insomuch that he was for a 
while, which lasted not long, highly in the king's indignation. As 
he now met the same pursuivant in the same place, the jeopardy so 
well passed, it gave him great pleasure to talk with him thereof, 
with whom he had talked in the same place of that matter, and 
therefore he said. Ah, Hastings, art thou remembered when I met 
thee here once with an heavy heart? Yea, my lord (quoth he), 
that I remember well, and thanked be to God they gat no good nor 
you no harm thereby. Thou wouldst say so (quoth he) if thou 
knewest so much as I do, which few know yet, and more shall 
shortly. That meant he, that the Earl Rivers and the Lord Rich- 
ard and Sir Thomas Vaughan should that day be beheaded at Pom- 
fret, as they were indeed; which act he wist well should be done, 
but nothing ware that the axe hung so near his own head. In 
faith, man (quoth he), I was never so sorry, nor never stood in so 
great danger of my life, as I did when thou and I met here ; and 
lo ! the world is turned now; now stand mine enemies in the dan- 
ger, as thou mayest hap to hear more hereafter, and I never in my 
life merrier, nor never in so great surety. . . . 

Now flew the fame of this lord's death through the city and 
farther about, like a wind in every man's ear ; but the protector 
immediately after dinner, intending to set some colour upon the 
matter, sent in all the haste for many substantial men out of the city 
into the Tower, and at their coming himself with the Duke of Buck- 
ingham stood harnessed in old evil-favoured briganders,^ such as no 
man would ween that they would have vouchsafed to have put on 
their backs, except some sudden necessity had constrained them. 
Then the lord protector showed them that the Lord Hastings and 
other of his conspiracy had contrived to have suddenly destroyed 
him and the Duke of Buckingham there the same day in counsel, 

1 Brigandines ; a kind of coat of mail. Cf. Milton, S. A. 1120 : " And 
brigandine of brass," etc. 



2 1 8 Notes 

and what they intended farther was yet not well known ; of which 
their treason, he had never knowledge before ten of the clock the 
same forenoon, which sudden fear drave them to put on such har- 
ness as came next to their hands for their defence, and so God help 
them ! that the mischief turned upon them that would have done 
it; and thus he required them to report. Every man answered fair, 
as though no man mistrusted the matter, which of truth no man 
believed. . . . 

When the Duke [of Buckingham] had said, and looked that the 
people, whom he hoped that the mayor had framed before, should, 
after this flattering proposition made, have cried King Richard ! 
King Richard ! all was still and mute, and not one word answered 
to; wherewith the duke was marvellously abashed, and taking the 
mayor near to him, with other that were about him privy to the 
matter, said unto them softly, What meaneth this that the people 
be so still? Sir, quoth the mayor, percase ^ they perceive you not 
well. That shall we amend, quoth he, if be that will help ; and 
therewith somewhat louder rehearsed the same matter again, in 
other order and other words, so well and ornately, and nevertheless 
so evidently and plain, with voice, gesture, and countenance so 
comely and so convenient, that every man much marvelled that 
heard him, and thought that they never heard in their lives so evil 
a tale so well told. But were it for wonder, or fear, or that each 
looked that other should speak first, not one word was there an- 
swered of all the people that stood before ; but all were as still as 
the midnight, not so much rounding ^ among them, by which they 
might seem once to commune what was best to do. When the 
mayor saw this, he, with other partners of the counsel, drew about 
the duke, and said that the people had not been accustomed there 
to be spoken to but by the recorder, which is the mouth of the city, 

1 Perchance. Ci.'QACon, Colours of Good and Evil : " though percase 
it will be more strong by glory and fame," etc. 

2 Whispering. Cf. K. John, ii. i. 566 : " rounded in the ear," etc. 



Notes 219 

and haply to him they will answer. With that the recorder, called 
Thomas Fitz William, a sad man and an honest, which was but 
newly come to the ofiEice, and never had spoken to the people be- 
fore, and loth was with that matter to begin, notwithstanding, there- 
unto commanded by the mayor, made rehearsal to the commons of 
that which the duke had twice purposed himself ; but the recorder 
so tempered his tale that he showed every thing as the duke his 
words were, and no part of his own : but all this no change made 
in the people, which alway after one stood as they had been 
amazed. Whereupon the duke rounded with the mayor, and said, 
This is a marvellous obstinate silence; and therewith turned to the 
people again, with these words : Dear friends, we come to move 
you to that thing which peradventure we so greatly needed not, but 
that the lords of this realm and commons of other parts might have 
sufficed, saying such love we bear you, and so much set by you, that 
we would not gladly do without you that thing in which to be 
partners is your weal and honour, which as to us seemeth you see 
not or weigh not ; wherefore we require you to give us an answer, 
one or other, whether ye be minded, as all the nobles of the realm 
be, to have this noble prince, now protector, to be your king ? And 
at these words the people began to whisper among themselves 
secretly, that the voice was neither loud nor base, but like a swarm 
of bees, till at the last, at the nether end of the hall, a bushment ^ 
of the duke's servants, and one Nashfield, and other belonging to 
the protector, with some prentices and lads that thrusted into the 
hall amongst the press, began suddenly at men's backs to cry out as 
loud as they could. King Richard ! King Richard ! and then threw 
up their caps in token of joy, and they that stood before cast back 
their heads marvelling thereat, but nothing they said. And when 
the duke and the mayor saw this manner, they wisely turned it to 
their purpose, and said it was a goodly cry and a joyful to hear every 
man with one voice, and no man saying nay. Wherefore friends 

1 A concealed body of men. Cf. ajnbusk. 



220 Notes 

(quoth the duke), sith we perceive that it is all your whole minds 
to have this noble man for your king, whereof we shall make his 
grace so effectual report that we doubt not but that it shall redound 
to your great wealth and commodity : we therefore require you that 
to-morrow ye go with us, and we with you, to his noble grace, to 
make our humble petition and request to him in manner before 
remembered. 

Then on the morrow the mayor and aldermen and chief com- 
moners of the city, in their best manner apparelled, assembling 
them together at Paul's, resorted to Baynard's castle, where the 
protector lay, to which place also, according to the appointment, 
repaired the Duke of Buckingham, and divers nobles with him, 
besides many knights and gentlemen. And thereupon the duke 
sent word to the lord protector of the being there of a great hon- 
ourable company to move a great matter to his grace. Whereupon 
the protector made great difficulty to come down to them, except 
he knew some part of" their errand, as though he doubted, and 
partly mistrusted, the coming of such a number to him so suddenly, 
without any warning or knowledge whether they came for good or 
harm. Then, when the duke had showed this to the mayor and 
other, that they might thereby see how little the protector looked 
for this matter, they sent again by the messenger such loving mes- 
sage, and therewith so humbly besought him to vouchsafe that they 
might resort to his presence to purpose their intent, of which they 
would to none other person any part disclose. At the last he came 
out of his chamber, and yet not down to them, but in a gallery over 
them, with a bishop on every hand of him, where they beneath 
might see him and speak to him, as though he would not yet come 
near them till he wist what they meant. And thereupon the Duke 
of Buckingham first made humble petition to him, on the behalf of 
them all, that his grace would pardon them, and license them to 
purpose unto his grace the intent of their coming without his dis- 
pleasure, without which pardon obtained they durst not be so bold 
to move him of that matter ; in which, albeit they meant as much 



Notes 221 

honour to his grace as wealth to all the realm beside, yet were they 
not sure how his grace would take it, whom they would in no wise 
offend. Then the protector, as he was very gentle of himself, and 
also longed sore apparently to know what they meant, gave him 
leave to purpose what him liked, verily trusting for the good mind 
that he bare them all, none of them any thing would intend to him- 
ward,i wherewith he thought to be grieved. When the duke had 
this leave and pardon to speak, then waxed he bold to show him 
their intent and purpose, with all the causes moving them thereto, 
as ye before have heard ; and finally, to beseech his grace that it 
would like him, of his accustomed goodness and zeal unto the 
realm, now with his eye of pity to behold the long continued dis- 
tress and decay of the same, and to set his gracious hand to the 
redress and amendment thereof, by taking upon him the crown 
and governance of the realm according to his right and title law- 
fully descended unto him, and to the laud of God, profit and surety 
of the land, and unto his grace so much the more honour and less 
pain, in that never prince reigned upon any people that were so 
glad to live under his obeisance as the people of this realm under 
his. 

When the protector had heard the proposition, he looked very 
strangely thereat, and made answer, that albeit he knew partly the 
things by them alleged to be true, yet such entire love he bare to 
King Edward and his children, and so much more regarded his 
honour in other realms about than the crown of any one, of which 
he was never desirous, so that he could not find in his heart in this 
point to induce to their desire, for in all other nations where the 
truth were not well known it should peradventure be thought that 
it were his own ambitious mind and device to depose the prince 
and to take himself the crown, with which infamy he would in no 
wise have his honour stained for any crown, in which he had ever 

1 Cf. " to usward " {Psalms, xl. 5, Ephesians, i. 19) , " to theewaid " 
(i Samuel, xix. 4), "to youward " {Ephesians, iii. 2), etc. 



222 Notes 

perchance perceived much more labour and pain than pleasure to 
him that so would use it, as he that would not and were not worthy 
to have it. Notwithstanding, he not only pardoned them of the 
motion that they made him, but also thanked them for the love and 
hearty favour they bare him, praying them for his sake to bear 
the same to the prince under whom he was and would be content 
to live, and with his labour and counsel, as far as it should like the 
king to use it, he would do his uttermost devoir to set the realm in 
good estate, which was already in the little time of his protectorship 
(lauded be God!) well begun, in that the malice of such as were 
before the occasion of the contrary, and of new intended to be, 
were now, partly by good policy, partly more by God his special 
providence than man's provision, repressed and put under. 

Upon this answer given, the Duke of Buckingham, by the protec- 
tor his license, a little rounded,^ as well with other noble men about 
him as with the mayor and recorder of London. And after that 
(upon like pardon desired and obtained) he showed aloud unto 
the protector, for a final conclusion, that the realm was appointed 
that King Edward his line should no longer reign upon them, both 
that they had so far gone that it was now no surety to retreat, as 
for that they thought it for the weal universal to take that way, 
although they had not yet begun it. Wherefore, if it would like 
his grace to take the crown upon him, they would humbly beseech 
him thereunto, and if he would give them a resolute answer to the 
contrary (which they would be loth to hear), then must they seek, 
and should not fail to find some other nobleman that would. These 
words much moved the protector, which, as every man of small 
intelligence may wit, would never have inclined thereto ; but when 
he saw there was none other way but that he must take it, or else 
he and his both to go from it, he said to the lords and commons, 
Sith it is we perceive well that all the realm is so set (whereof we 
be very sorry), that they will not suffer in any wise King Edward 

1 Whispered. See p. 218 above. 



Notes 223 

his line to govern them, whom no man earthly can govern against 
their wills : and we also perceive that no man is there to whom the 
crown can by so just title appertain as to ourself, as very right heir 
lawfully begotten of the body of our most dread and dear father 
Richard late Duke of York, to which title is now joined your elec- 
tion, the nobles and commons of the realm, which we of all titles 
possible take for most effectual, we be content and agree favourably 
to incline to your petition and request, and according to the same 
here we take upon us the royal estate of pre-eminence and kingdom 
of the two noble realms, England and France; the one, from this day 
forward by us and our heirs to rule, govern, and defend ; the other, 
by God his grace and your good help, to get again, subdue, and 
establish for ever in due obedience unto this realm of England, the 
advancement whereof we never ask of God longer to live than we 
intend to procure and set forth. With this there was a great cry 
and shout, crying King Richard ! and so the lords went up to the 
king, and so he was after that day called. 

And forasmuch as his mind gave him that, his nephews living, 
men would not reckon that he could have right to the realm, he 
thought therefore without delay to rid them, as though the killing 
of his kinsmen might end his cause and make him kindly king. 
Whereupon he sent John Green, whom he specially trusted, unto 
Sir Robert Brakenbury, constable of the Tower, with a letter and 
credence also, that the same Sir Robert in any wise should put the 
two children to death. This John Green did his errand to Braken- 
bury, kneeling before Our Lady in the Tower ; who plainly answered 
that he would never put them to death to die therefore. With the 
which answer Green returned, recounting the same to King Richard 
at Warwick, yet on his journey ; wherewith he took such displeas- 
ure and thought, that the same night he said to a secret page of his, 
Ah, whom shall a man trust? they that I have brought up myself, 
they that I weened would have most surely served me, even those 
fail me, and at my commandment will do nothing for me. Sir, 
quoth the page, there lieth one in the pallet chamber without, that 



224 Notes 

I dare well say, to do your grace pleasure, the thing were right hard 
that he would refuse : meaning by this James Tyrrel. . . . 

James Tyrrel devised that they should be murthered in their 
beds, and no blood shed; to the execution whereof he appointed 
Miles Forest, one of the four that before kept them, a fellow flesh 
bred in murther beforetime ; and to him he joined one John 
Dighton, his own horse-keeper, a big, broad, square, and strong 
knave. Then all the other being removed from them, this Miles 
Forest and John Dighton about midnight, the sely ^ children lying 
in their beds, came into the chamber, and suddenly lapped them up 
amongst the clothes, and so bewrapped them and entangled them, 
keeping down by force the feather-bed and pillows hard unto their 
mouths, that within a while they smothered and stifled them ; and 
their breaths failing, they gave up to God their innocent souls into 
the joys of heaven, leaving to the tormentors their bodies dead in 
the bed ; which after the wretches perceived, first by the struggling 
with the pangs of death, and after long lying still, to be thoroughly 
dead, they laid the bodies out upon the bed, and fetched James 
Tyrrel to see them ; which, when he saw them perfectly dead, he 
caused the murtherers to bury them at the stair foot, meetly deep 
in the ground, under a great heap of stones. 

Then rode James Tyrrel in great haste to King Richard, and 
showed him all the manner of the murther ; who gave him great 
thanks, and, as men say, there made him knight. — More. 

There came into his ungracious mind a thing not only detestable 
to be spoken of in the remembrance of man, but much more cruel 
and abominable to be put in execution : for when he resolved in his 
wavering mind how great a fountain of mischief toward him should 
spring if the Earl of Richmond should be advanced to the marriage 
of his niece (which thing he heard say by the rumour of the people 
that no small number of wise and witty personages enterprised to 

1 Seely, innocent, helpless. In Rich. II. v. 5. 25, the quartos have 
" seely," the folios " silly." 



Notes 225 

compass and Ijring to conclusion), he clearly determined to recon- 
cile to his favour his brother's wife. Queen Elizabeth, either by fair 
words or liberal promises, firmly believing, her favour once obtained, 
that she would not stick to commit and lovingly credit to him the 
rule and governance both of her and her daughters ; and so by 
that means the Earl of Richmond of the affinity of his niece should 
be utterly defrauded and beguiled. And if no ingenious remedy 
could be otherwise invented to save the innumerable mischiefs 
which were even at hand and like to fall, if it should happen Queen 
Anne his wife to depart out of this present world, then he himself 
would rather take to wife his cousin and niece the Lady Elizabeth, 
than for lack of that affinity the whole realm should run to ruin, as 
who said, that if he once fell from his estate and dignity the ruin of 
the realm must needs shortly ensue and follow. Wherefore he sent 
to the queen, being in sanctuary, divers and often messages, which 
first should excuse and purge him of all things before against her 
attempted or procured, and after should so largely promise promo- 
tions innumerable and benefits, not only to her, but also to her son 
Lord Thomas Marquis Dorset, that they should bring her, if it were 
possible, into some wan-hope,^ or, as some men say, into a fool's 
paradise. 

The messengers, being men both of wit and gravity, so persuaded 
che queen with great and pregnant reasons, then with fair and large 
promises, that she began somewhat to relent and to give to them no 
deaf ear, insomuch that she faithfully promised to submit and yield 
herself fully and frankly to the king's will and pleasure. . . . 

Amongst the noblemen whom he most mistrusted these were the 
principal : Thomas Lord Stanley, Sir William Stanley his brother, 
Gilbert Taylor, and six hundred other, of whose purposes although 
King Richard were ignorant, yet he gave neither confidence nor 
credence to any one of them, and least of all to the Lord Stanley, 

1 Here = delusive hope, as the context shows. It is literally wanJ of 
hope. Cf. the Scotch compounds, wan-grace, wan-luck, wan-thrift, etc. 

RICHARD III. — 15 



226 Notes 

because he was joined in matrimony with the Lady Margaret, 
mother to the Earl of Richmond, as afterward apparently ye may 
perceive. For when the said Lord Stanley would have departed 
into his country to visit his family, and to recreate and refresh his 
spirits (as he openly said), but the truth was to the intent to be in 
a perfect readiness to receive the Earl of Richmond at his first 
arrival in England, the king in no wise would suffer him to depart 
before that he had left as an hostage in the court George Stanley, 
Lord Strange, his first begotten son and heir. . . . 

In the mean season King Richard (which was appointed now to 
finish his last labour by the very divine justice and providence of 
God, which called him to condign punishment for his scelerate ^ 
merits and mischievous deserts) marched to a place meet for two 
battles to encounter, by a village called Bosworth, not far from 
Leicester, and there he pitched his field, refreshed his soldiers, and 
took his rest. The fame went that he had the same night a dread- 
ful and a terrible dream ; for it seemed to him, being asleep, that 
he saw divers images like terrible devils, which pulled and hauled 
him, not suffering him to take any quiet or rest. The which strange 
vision not so suddenly strake his heart with a sudden fear, but it 
stuffed his head and troubled his mind with many dreadful and busy 
imaginations; for incontinent after, his heart being also damped, he 
prognosticated before the doubtful chance of the battle to come, 
not using the alacrity and mirth of mind and of countenance as he 
was accustomed to do before he came toward the battle. And lest 
that it might be suspected that he was abashed for fear of his ene- 
mies, and for that cause looked so piteously, he recited and declared 
to his familiar friends in the morning his wonderful vision and 
terrible dream. . . . 

Between both armies there was a great morass, which the Earl 
of Richmond left on his right hand, for this intent, that it should 

1 Wicked (Latin sceleratus) . Merits = deserts in a bad sense ; as in 
Lear, iii. 5. 8, v. 3. 44, A. and C. v. 2. 178, etc. 



I 



Notes 227 

be on that side a defence for his part ; and in so doing he had the 
sun at his back and in the face of his enemies. When King Rich- 
ard saw the earl's company was passed the morass, he commanded 
with all haste to set upon them ; then the trumpets blew and the 
soldiers shouted, and the king's archers courageously let fly their 
arrows ; the earl's bowmen stood not still, but paid them home 
again. The terrible shot once passed, the armies joined and came 
to hand-strokes, where neither sword nor bill was spared ; at which 
encounter the Lord Stanley joined with the earl. The Earl of Ox- 
ford in the mean season, fearing lest while his company was fight- 
ing they should be compassed and circumvented with the multitude 
of his enemies, gave commandment in every rank that no man 
should be so hardy as to go above ten foot from the standard ; 
which commandment once known, they knit themselves together 
and ceased a little from fighting. The adversaries, suddenly 
abashed at the matter, and mistrusting some fraud or deceit, began 
also to pause, and left striking, and not against the wills of many, 
which had liefer had the king destroyed than saved, and therefore 
they fought very faintly or stood still. The Earl of Oxford, bring- 
ing all his band together on the one part, set on his enemies freshly. 
Again, the adversaries perceiving that, placed their men slender 
and thin before, and thick and broad behind, beginning again 
hardily the battle. While the two forwards thus mortally fought, 
each intending to vanquish and convince the other, King Richard 
was admonished by his explorators and espials ^ that the Earl of 
Richmond, accompanied with a small number of men of arms, was 
not far off ; and as he approached and marched toward him, he 
perfectly knew his personage by certain demonstrations and tokens 
which he had learnt and known of other ; and being inflamed with 
ire and vexed with outrageous malice, he put his spurs to his horse 
and rode out of the side of the range of his battle, leaving the 

1 Explorators and espials = scouts and spies. For the latter word, of. 
Ham. ill. i. 32. 



228 Notes [Act I 

avant-gardes fighting, and like a hungry lion ran with spear in rest 
toward him. The Earl of Richmond perceived well the king furi- 
ously coming toward him, and, by cause the whole hope of his 
wealth and purpose was to be determined by battle, he gladly 
proffered to encounter with him body to body and man to man. 
King Richard set on so sharply at the first brunt that he overthrew 
the earl's standard and slew Sir William Brandon, his standard- 
bearer (which was father to Sir Charles Brandon, by King Henry 
the Eighth created Duke of Suffolk), and matched hand to hand 
with Sir John Cheinye, a man of great force and strength, which 
would have resisted him, and the said John was by him manfully 
overthrown, and so he making open passage by dint of sword as 
he went forward, the Earl of Richmond withstood his violence and 
kept him at the sword's point without advantage longer than his 
companions other thought or judged ; which, being almost in 
despair of victory, were suddenly recomforted by Sir William Stan- 
ley, which came to succours with three thousand tall men, at which 
very instant King Richard's men were driven back and fled, and he 
himself, manfully fighting in the middle of his enemies, was slain 
and brought to his death as he worthily had deserved. 

Of the nobility were slain John Duke of Norfolk, which was 
warned by divers to refrain from the field, insomuch that the night 
before he should set forward toward the king one wrote on his 
gate : — 

" Jack of Norfolk, be not too bold, 
For Dykon thy master is bought and sold." — HALL. 



ACT I 

Scene I. — The acts and scenes are marked throughout in the 
folio, but not in the Quartos. 

2. Sun. The quartos have "sonne," and the folio "Son." 
There may be a play upon the word, and there is certainly an allu- 



Scene I] Notes 229 

sion to the heraldic cognizance of Edward IV., which was a sun, m 
memory of the three suns that are said to have appeared at the 
battle of Mortimer's Cross when he defeated the Lancastrians. 
Steevens quotes Drayton, Polyolbion : — 



• 



" And thankful to high heaven, which of his cause had care, 
Three suns for his device still in his ensign bare." 

8. Measures. Dances ; as often. Cf. R. and J. i. 4. 10, i. 5. 52, 
etc. 

9. Grim-visag'd. Cf. grim-looked in M. N. D. v. I. 171, and 
grini-grhming in V. and A. 933. See also on v. 3. 91 below. 

10. Barbed. Caparisoned for war ; used only of horses. Not to 
be confounded with barb, a Barbary horse. S. uses barbed only 
here and in Rich. 11. iii. 3. 117. 

11. Fearful. Terrible; as in iii. 4. 103 below. Some make it 
= full of fear; as in iv. 2. 121, iv. 3. 51, iv. 4. 313, v. i. 18, and 
V. 3. 182. 

17. Ambling. For the contemptuous use of the word, cf. 
I Hen. IV. iii. 2. 60, R. and J. i. 4. 11, and Ham. iii. I. 151. 

19. Feature. Beauty, comeliness. Cf. Ham. iii. i. 167, etc. 
Dissembling = deceitful, treacherous ; carrying out the idea of 
cheated. Cf. C. of E. iv. 4. 103 : " Dissembling villain, thou art 
false in both," etc. 

22. Lamely and unfashionable. The adverbial ending in lamely 
does duty for both words. Cf. iii. 4. 48 below : " cheerfully and 
smooth," etc. 

24. Piping. When the pipe is sounding instead of the fife. Cf. 
Much Ado, iii. 3. 13: "I have known when there was no music 
with him but the drum and the fife ; and now had he rather hear 
the tabor and the pipe." 

26. See. The folio reading ; the quartos have " spy." This is a 
fair sample of hundreds of little variations between the two texts. 
I shall not attempt to note all of them, but shall give enough to 



230 Notes [Act I 

show how trivial they often are and how perplexing it is to choose 
between them. 

27. Descant. Comment. See on iii. 7. 48 below ; and cf. 7?. q/Z. 
1134: — 

» " For burden-wise I'll hum on Tarquin still, 

While thou on Tereus descant'st better skill." 

29. Well-spoken. Cf. i. 3. 348 below. The word is still in use ; 
but such forms were more common in Elizabethan English. 

32. Inductions dangerous. " Preparations for mischief. The 
induction is preparatory to the action of the play " (Johnson). Cf. 
iv. 4. 5 below. 

33. Libels. The only instance of the word in S. 
36. Just. Honest, as good as his word. 

38. Mew'd up. Shut up, imprisoned. Cf. 132 and i. 3. 139 
below. Mew originally meant to moult, or shed the feathers ; and 
as a noun, " the place, whether it be abroad or in the house, in 
which the hawk is put during the time she casts, or doth change 
her feathers " (R. Holmes's Acadeuiy of Armory^. Milton uses the 
verb in the magnificent description of Liberty in Of Unlicensed 
Printing: " Methinks I see her as an eagle mewing her mighty 
youth, and kindling her undazzled eyes at the full midday beam." 
The royal stables in London were called mews from the original 
use of the buildings for keeping the king's falcons ; and the word 
is now in common use in England for a livery stable. 

39. A prophecy, etc. Holinshed says : " Some have reported 
that the cause of this nobleman's death rose of a foolish prophecie, 
which was, that after King Edward should raign one whose first 
letter of his name should be a G ; wherewith the king and the 
queene were sore troubled, and began to conceive a grievous 
grudge against this duke, and could not be in quiet until they had 
brought him to his end." 

44. Tendering. Having regard to. Cf. ii. 4. 72 below. Here 
there is a touch of sarcasm in the word. 



Scene I] Notes 23 T 

45. Conduct. Escort. Qi. R. and /. v. 3. 116: "Come, bitter 
conduct, come, unsavoury guide," etc. 

49. Belike. It is likely, it would seem. Cf. i. 3. 65 below, 

54. Hearkens after. Gives heed to. Cf. Mtuh Ado, v. i. 216, etc. 

55. The cross-rozv. The alphabet; so called, according to some, 
from the cross anciently placed before it, to indicate that religion 
was the chief end of learning ; or, as others say, from a supersti- 
tious custom of writing the alphabet in the form of a cross, by way 
of charm (Nares). The original form was Christ-cross-row, which 
became corrupted into criss-cross-row ZMd contracted into cross-row. 
Halliwell-Phillipps quotes Babilon, Seconde Weeke of Du Bartas, 
1596: — 

" Who teach us how to read and put into our pawes 
Some little Chriscrosrow instead of civill lawes." 

See also Wordsworth, Excursion, book viii. : — 

" From infant conning of the Christ-cross-row, 
Or puzzling through a primer, line by line." 

58. For. Because ; but connecting more closely than as now 
used. Cf. Temp. i. 2, 272 : " And for thou wast a spirit too deli- 
cate ; " and M. for M. ii. i. 28 : — 

" You may not so extenuate his offence 
For I have had such faults ; " 

that is, the fact that I have been guilty is no excuse for him. 
Here the modern meaning of for would be nonsensical. 

60. Toys. "Fancies, freaks of imagination" (Johnson). Cf. 
Ham. i. 3. 6 : " toys of desperation ; " 0th. iii. 4. 156 : " no jealous 
toy," etc. 

65. That tempers him, etc. The reading of the first quarto. 
The folio has, "That tempts him to this harsh Extremity." The 
queen did not tempt the king, who was ruled by her, but tempered 
or moulded him to her will. Cf. T. G. of V. iii. 2. 64, Hen. V. 
ii. 2. n8, etc. 

67. Woodeville. The word is here a trisyllable. There, as 



232 Notes [Act I 

Clarke remarks, " has the effect of denotement, with a dash of sar- 
casm superadded." 

81. O^ej'worn widorv. A contemptuous reference to the queen 
(she was a widow when the king married her), herself being Mis- 
tress Shore. For overworn (= worn out) cf. V. and A. 135, 866, 
and Sonn. 63. 2. 

87. Of what degree soever. Referring to matiy not to conference. 

92. Well struck in years. Cf. Genesis, xviii. II, xxiv. I, Luke, 
i. 7, etc. See also T. of S. ii. I. 362 : " Myself am struck in years." 

94. Passing. Exceedingly ; often used adverbially, but only 
before adjectives and adverbs. 

95. Kindred. This is the reading of all the early eds. ; but 
Marshall's suggestion of "kin" is very plausible. For kiti in this 
sense, cf. K.John, i. i. 273, Rich. iv. I. 141, etc. 

97. Nought. The first quarto and the folio have nought here, 
but naught in the next two lines. The latter is usually the spelling 
in the early eds. when the word is = worthless, bad, wicked. 

100. Were best. " It were best for him " was the original con- 
struction ; but the dative came to be considered a nominative. Cf. 
iv. 4. 339 below. 

106. Abjects. Mason remarks : " Gloster forms a substantive 
from the adjective abject, and uses it to express a lower degree of 
submission than is implied by the word subject, which otherwise he 
would naturally have made use of. The queen's abjects means the 
most servile of her subjects.'''' It is the only instance of the noun 
in S. Cf. Jonson, Every Man Out of his Humour : "I'll make 
thee stoop, thou abject." Steevens cites Chapman, Odyssey : 
"Whither ? rogue! abject." See also Psalms, xxxv. 15. 

115. Lie. That is, lie in prison. Cf. i Hen. IV. iv. 3. 96: 
" There without ransom to lie forfeited." See also 3 Hen. VI. 
iii. 2. 70, etc. 

121. New-deliver\i. S. was fond of compounds with new. Cf. 
50 above, and ii. 2. 125 and iv. 4. 10 below. 

131. Prevailed on. Prevailed against. Cf. iii. 4. 60 below. 



Scene II] Notes 233 

132. Mew'd. See on 38 above. 

137. Fear kim. Fear for him. Ci. Much Ado, m.i.li, M. for M. 
iv. I. 70, etc. 

138. By Saini Paul, The folio has "by S. Tohn," but by Saint 
Paul elsewhere in the play. The oath is said to have been habit- 
ual with Richard. 

139. An evil diet. "A bad regimen" (Steevens and Schmidt), 
or bad habits in general. The expression is taken from More 
(p. 210 above). 

152. Bustle. Be busy or active. Cf. v. 3. 290 belovV. 

153. Warwick's youngest daughter. Lady Anne, widow of 
Prince Edward, son of Henry VI. In 3 Hen. VI. iii. 3. 242, War- 
wick proposes his " eldest daughter " as a wife for Edward, but it 
was really the younger one that he married. 

158. Close. Equivalent to secret, as often. Cf. iv. 2. 35 below. 

159. By marrying her. Transposed for emphasis. 

Scene II. — Anne could not have been present at the funeral 
of King Henry, for Margaret carried her away with her from the 
battle of Tewkesbury, and Clarence afterwards kept her in conceal- 
ment till 1472. The funeral was in May, 147 1. 

3. Obsequiously. As befits the obsequies. Cf. obsequious in 
Ham. i. 2. 92 : " To do obsequious sorrow." 

5. Key-cold. Cf. R. of L. 1774: "in key-cold Lucrece' bleeding 
stream." S. uses it only twice. A key, on account of the coldness 
of the metal, was employed to stop any slight bleeding. 

8. Invocate. Used by S. three times (cf. Sonn. 38. 10 and 
I Hen. VI. i. i. 52); invoke only twice. 

12. Windows. Wounds ; figuratively used as " not the usual and 
natural passage " (Schmidt). Cf. K. John, i. I. 171 and v. 7. 29. 

13. Helpless. Affording no help, unavailing. Cf. C. of E. ii. i. 

39: — 

" So thou, that hast no unkind mate to grieve thee, 
With urging helpless patience wouldst relieve me." 



234 Notes [Act I 

14,15. O, cursed, Qic. The folio reading ; the first quarto has — 

" Curst be the hand that made these fatal holes ! 
Curst be the heart that had the heart to do it ! " 

16. Cursed the brood, etc. This Hne is found only in the folios. 

1 7. Hap. Fortune. Cf. i . 3. 84 below. 

19. To wolves, to spiders. The folio reading ; the quartos have 
"to adders, spiders," etc. This has been generally adopted on the 
ground that wolves are not creeping things ; to which White replies : 
" If the folio had merely wolves for adders, this reasoning would be 
good, if not conclusive ; but it has, ' to wolves, to spiders, toads, or 
any creeping venom'd thing,' etc., where the repetition of the 
preposition cuts off the connection which would otherwise exist 
between ' wolves ' and ' creeping venom'd thing,' which refers only 
to spiders and toads." Let any one read the passage aloud, with 
the proper pause and change of expression after wolves, and I think 
he will admit that the folio text is right. 

22. Prodigious. Monstrous, portentous ; the only meaning in S. 
Cf. M. N. D. V. I. 419, K. John, iii. i. 46, R. and J. i. 5. 142, etc. 

23. Aspect. The regular accent in S. Cf. 156 below. 

25. Unhappiness. " Evilness " (Schmidt) ; " disposition to mis- 
chief " (Steevens). S. uses the word only here and in Much Ado, 
ii. I. 361 : "dreamed of unhappiness." 

29. Chertsey. A town on the Thames, 19 miles southwest of 
London. Henry VI. was buried in Chertsey Abbey, according to 
Grafton, " without priest or clerk, torch or taper, singing or saying ; " 
but ancient records show expenditures for the funeral, for the hire 
of barges with rowers on the Thames to convey the body to Chertsey, 
and for obsequies and masses at the burial there. The abbey build- 
ings were destroyed more than two hundred years ago, and only a 
few fragments of the walls now remain. 

35. Devoted. Pious, holy. 

37. /'// make a corse, etc. Cf. Ham. i. 4. 85 : " I'll make a 
ghost of him that lets me," 



Scene II] Notes 235 

39. Unmanner^d. Cf. T. of S. iv. I. 169: "You heedless jolt- 
heads and unmanner'd slaves ! " 

42. Spurn upon. Elsewhere (when the verb is intransitive) S. 
has spurn at, except in K. John, iii. i. 141, where we find spurn 
against. 

49. Curst. Shrewish ; as often. Cf. T. of S.'i. i. 185, i. 2. 70, 
128, ii. I. 187, 294, 307, etc. 

52. Exclaims. The noun occurs again in iv. 4. 135 below ; also 
in Rich. II. i. 2. 2 and (singular) T. and C. v. 3. 91. 

54. Pattern. Masterpiece; as in 0th. v. 2. ii: "Thou cun- 
ning's! pattern of excelling nature." 

56. Bleed afresh. Johnson remarks : " It is a tradition very 
generally received that the murdered body bleeds on the touch of 
the murderer. This was so much believed by Sir Kenelm Digby 
that he has endeavoured to explain the reason." According to 
Holinshed, this actually occurred on the occasion here repre- 
sented. 

58. Exhales. Draws forth. Cf. 167 below. It is often used of 
vapours caused by the sun ; as in R. of I. 779, L. L. L. iv. 3. 70, 
R. ajid J. iii. 5. 13, etc. S. uses the word as if from hale, to draw, 
instead of the Latin halare. 

65. Eat him quick. Swallow him alive. Quick ( = living) is 
often opposed to dead: as in Ham. v. I. 137: "for the dead, not 
for the quick." See also Acts, x. 42. 

76. Crimes. The quartos have " evils," which the modern edi- 
tors generally adopt because Anne uses the word in her antithetical 
reply. But evils opposes knoivn evils to supposed crimes. 

78. Difftis''d. The quartos and the first and second folios have 
" defus'd." The same form occurs in Hen. V. v. 2. 61 ; and 
Schmidt would retain it in both passages, making it = "shapeless." 
Johnson explains diff'us\l as " irregular, uncouth." 

93. In thy foul throat thou liest. Thou liest deliberately. Cf. 
2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 94, 97, etc. 

98. Their. Referring to brothers. 



CL36 



Notes [Act I 



io8. //o/p. The form regularly used by S. except in v. 3. i68 
below and O^A. ii. i. 138. 

109. For he was fitter, etc, Cf. Per. iv. I. lO: " The fitter, then, 
the gods should have her." 

114. Betide. Used intransitively in ii. 4. 71 below, and with of 
( = become of) in i. 3. 6. 

118. Slower. " As quick was used for sprightly, so slower was 
put for serious'''' (Steevens). 

119. Timeless. Untimely. Cf. T. G. of V. iii. i. 21 : "your 
timeless grave," etc. 

122. Effect. Execution ; as in Macb. i. 5. 48 : — 

" That no compunctious visitings of nature 
Shake my fell purpose ^ nor keep peace between 
The effect and it," 

129. Wrack. Wreck ; the only spelling in S. It rhymes with 
back in V. and A. 558, Sonn. 126. 5, Macb. v. 5. 51, etc. 

149, Toad. For the old notion that the toad is venomous, see 
Macb. iv, 1. 6, A. V. L. ii. i. 13, etc. 

152. Basilisk. This fabulous creature was supposed to kill by 
a glance. See T. N. iii. 4. 215, R. and J. iii. 2. 47, etc. Cf. also 
iv. I. 55 below. 

154. A living death. Cf. R. of L, 726. Many examples of the 
expression might be quoted from other authors. 

157. Remorseful. Pitiful, compassionate. For reniorse = pity, 
see iii. 7. 210 below. Lines 157-168 are omitted in the quartos. 

164. That. So that ; as often. 

165. Bedashed. The only instance of the word in S. 
167. Exhale. See on 58 above. 

170. Sjuoothing. Flattering. Cf. i. 3. 48 below : "Smile in 
men's faces, smooth, deceive, and cog." See also 2 Hen. VI. i. i. 
156, etc. 

196, I fear me. For the reflexive use, cf. Temp. v. i. 283, T. N. 
iii. I. 125, Rich. II. ii. 2. 149, iii. 2. 67, etc. 



Scene iij Notes 237 

203. Vouchsafe, etc. The folio gives this line to Anne, and 
omits the next line. 

214. Crosby House. The quartos have " Crosby Place." This 
magnificent mansion, still standing in Bishopsgate Street, was 
built in 1466 by Sir John Crosby, grocer and vi'oolman, vi'ho died 
in 1475. It became the residence of Richard when Duke of Glos- 
ter, and afterwards of Sir Thomas More, who doubtless here wrote 
his Life of Richard III. In 1547, after the execution of More, the 
house was leased by William Roper, who had married Margaret 
More — 

" her v\^ho clasp'd in her last trance 
Her murder'd father's head." i 

Here also for many years lived " Sidney's sister, Pembroke's 
mother," whom Ben Jonson has immortalized in his well-known 
epitaph. In 1672 the building became a Presbyterian meeting- 
house, and later a warehouse ; but in 1 83 1 a subscription was 
raised to restore it. It is now a popular restaurant, and the trav- 
eller may eat his lunch or dinner in the great hall where Richard 
banqueted in the olden time. This room has a fine timbered roof 
and the beautiful oriel window (see cut on p. 9), now filled with 
stained glass representing the armorial bearings of the different 
occupants of the house. Externally this part of the mansion retains 
its original form, but the front on Bishopsgate Street is modern. 

218. Expedient. Expeditious. See K. John, ii. i. 60, 223, iv. 
2. 268, Rich. //. i. 4. 39, etc. 

227. Towards Chertsey, etc. Before this speech the quartos 
have " Glo. Sirs, take up the corse ; " retained in many modern eds. 

228. White-Friars. The convent of the Brotherhood of the 
Virgin of Mount Carmel, founded by Sir Richard Grey in 1241. 
Here many men of note were buried. The street now known as 
"Whitefriars, on the right of Fleet Street, gets its name from the 
old convent. 

1 Tennyson, Dream of Fair Women. 



238 Notes [Act I 

229, 230. IVas ever woman, etc. These lines recur, with varia- 
tions, in T. A. ii. i. 82, 83 : — 

" She is a woman, therefore may be woo'd ; 
She is a woman, therefore may be won ; " 

and in i Hen. VI. v. 3. 77, 78 : — 

" She's beautiful, and therefore to be woo'd ; 
She is a woman, therefore to be won." 

235. My hatred. The folio reading. The my is emphatic : the 
bleeding witness of my hatred and malice being present. The 
corpse had bled in witness of Richard's hatred, not Anne's. 
The majority of the editors, however, read " her hatred " with the 
quartos, taking hatred as the repetition of hate in 233. " The wit- 
ness of her hatred " must then be = bearing witness to the justice 
of her hatred. 

239. All the world to nothing. That is, the chances against me 
were as the world to nothing. Cf. 252 below : " My dukedom to a 
beggarly denier." See also R. and J. iii. 5. 215 : — 

" Romeo is banish'd ; and all the world to nothing, 
That he dares ne'er come back," etc. 

242. At Tewkesbury. " Here we have the exact time of this 
scene ascertained, namely, August, 1471. King Edward, however, 
is in act ii. introduced dying. That king died in April, 1483 ; so 
there is an interval between this and the next act of almost twelve 
years. Clarence, who is represented in the preceding scene as 
committed to the Tower before the burial of King Henry VI., was 
in fact not confined nor put to death till seven years afterwards, 
March, 1477-8" (Malone). 

247. Abase. Lower, cast down ; as in 2 Hen. VI. i. 2. 15 : 
" And never more abase our sight so low," etc. 

250. Moiety. Here §.pparently = half, as in ii. 2. 60 below ; 
but it often meant some other fraction. 



Scene III] Notes 239 

252. Denier. The twelfth part of a French ^om. Cf. i Hen. IV, 
iii. 3. 91 and T. of S. incl. I. 9. 

255. Marvellous proper. Wonderfully handsome. For the ad- 
verbial marvellous, cf. Temp. iii. 3. 19, Much Ado, iv. 2. 27, Ham. 
ii. I. 3, iii. 2. 312, etc. Y ox proper, cf. tT/. of V. i. 2. 77, etc. 

256. Be at charges for. Go to the expense of. 

261. In his grave. Into his grave. Cf. i. 3. 89, 286, i. 4. 41, 146, 
iii. 2. 58, iv. 4. 24, and v. 3. 229 below. 

Scene III. — 3. Brook it ill. Take it ill. Cf. brook well in 
A. Y. L. i. I. 140. 

5. Quick. Lively, sprightly. See on i. 2. 118 above, and cf. 
196 below. 

6. Betide of. See on i. 2. 114 above. 

15. Determined. Resolved upon. Concluded ^^ officially de- 
cided. 

16. Miscarry. Die ; as often. Cf. T. N. iii. 4. 70 : "I would 
not have him miscarry," etc. 

17. Stanley. The early eds. have "Derby" or "Darby"; cor- 
rected by Theobald, who says : " This is a blunder of inadvertence. 
. . . The person here called Derby was Thomas Lord Stanley, 
lord steward of King Edward the Fourth's household. But this 
Thomas Lord Stanley was not created Earl of Derby till after the 
accession of Henry the Seventh." 

20. The Countess Richmond. Margaret, daughter of John 
Beaufort, first Duke of Somerset. Her first husband was Edmund 
Tudor, Earl of Richmond, by whom she had one son, afterwards 
King Henry VII. ; her second was Sir Henry Stafford (uncle to 
the Duke of Buckingham in this play) ; and her third the Lord 
Stanley who is here addressed. 

26. Envious. Malicious ; as often in S. Cf. i. 4. 37 below. 

36. Ato7ie7nent. Reconciliation ; the only sense of the word in 
S. Cf. M. W. i. I. 33 : "to make atonement between you," etc. 

39. Warn. Summon ; as the word is still used in legal Ian- 



240 Notes [Act I 

guage. Cf. K.John, ii. i. 201 : "Who is it that hath warn'd us 
to the walls ? " 

41. At the height. Cf. /. C. iv. 3. 217 : "We, at the height, 
are ready to decline." 

46. Dissentious. Causing discord, seditious ; as in V. and A. 
657, Cor. i. I. 167, iv. 6. 7, etc. 

48. Sfiiooth. Flatter, fawn. See on i. 2. 170 above. Cog:= 
"deceive, especially by smooth lies" (Schmidt). Cf. M. W. iii. 3. 
76 : "I cannot cog, and say thou art this and that," etc. 

49. Duck with French nods. For the ridicule of French affec- 
tation, cf. R. and J. ii. 4. 35 : " these pardonnez-mois^'' etc. ; and 
for the contemptuous use of duck, T. of A. iv. 3. 18 : — 

" the learned pate 
Ducks to the golden fool." 

53. Silken. Soft, effeminate ; as in K. John, v. I. 70 : "A 
cocker'd, silken wanton," etc. For the contemptuous Jacks (cf. 
72 below), see M. of V. iii. 4. 77 : "these bragging Jacks," etc. 

60. Breathing-while. Cf. V. and A. 1142 : "Bud and be 
blasted in a breathing- while." 

61. Lewd. Vile, base. Cf. Much Ado, v. i. 341 : " this lewd 
fellow," etc. 

65. Belike. See on i. i. 49 above. Interior = inward ; as in 
Cor. ii. I. 43. S. uses the adjective but twice, and the noun only 
in M. of V. ii. 9. 28. 

68, 69. Makes hint to send, etc. The real subject of makes is 
royal disposition, not king. 

80. Promotions. A quadrisyllable. 

82. Noble. A gold coin, worth 2>s. 6d. For the play upon the 
word, cf. Much Ado, ii. 3. 35, Rich. II. v. 5. 67, and i Hen. IV. 
ii. 4. 317, 321. 

83. Careful. Full of care. Cf. C. of E.v? i. 298 : "Careful 
hours. . . . Have written strange defeatures in ray face," etc. 

84. Hap. Fortune. See on i. 2. 17 above. 



Scene III] Notes 241 

89. Suspects. Suspicions. Cf. iii. 5. 31 below. For in = into, 
see on i. 2. 261 above. 

90. Mean. S. often uses mean in the singular, though oftener in 
the plural. For the double negative in deny . . . not, cf. C. of E. 
iv. 2. 7 : " First he denied you had in him no right," etc. 

102. I wis. Not a true verb, but a corruption of jj/ww = truly, 
verily. For worser., cf. M. N. D. ii. i. 208, R. and J. ii. 3. 29, iii. 
2. 108, Ham. iii. 4. 157, etc. 

106. Of. As in the folio ; the quartos have " v^'ith." S. uses 
both prepositions with acquaint, but with more frequently. For 
acquaint of, cf. Much Ado, iii. I. 40, W. T. ii. 2. 48, iv. 4. 423, 
R. and J. iii. 4. 16, etc. 

109. To be so baited, etc. For baited ( = worried, as with dogs), 
cf. T. N. iii. I. 130, Macb. v. 8. 29, etc. Baited at does not occur 
elsewhere in S. 

114. Tell him, etc. This line is not in the folio, and 116 is not 
in the quartos. 

116. Adventure. Run the hazard; as in 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 

350: — 

" I will repeal thee, or, be well assur'd. 
Adventure to be banished myself." 

117. My pains. "My labours, my toils" (Johnson). Cf. 314 
below. 

125. Royalize. Make royal; used by S. only here. It is used 
by Marlowe, Greene, Peele, and others. Cf. Claudius Tiberius 
Nero, 1607 : — 

" Who means to-morrow for to royalize 
The triumphs," etc. 

128. Were factious for. Were in the faction of, were partisans 
of. Cf. ii. I. 20 below. See also^. C. i. 3. 118. 

130. Battle. Army; as in v. 3. 24, 89, 139, 293 below. Sir 
John Grey, Elizabeth's first husband, fell in the second battle of 
St. Alban's, which was fought on Shrove Tuesday, Feb. 17, 1460-1. 

RICHARD III. — 16 



242 Notes [Act I 

His lands were not " then seized on by the conqueror " (3 Hen. VI. 
iii. 2. 3), for the conqueror was Margaret herself; but they came 
into the possession of Edward after the battle of Towton, March 29, 
1461, in which the king was victorious. Margaret then appealed 
to the mercy of Edward, and won not only his pity but his 
love. 

138. Party. Side. Cf. iv. 4. 524 below. 

139. Mezv'd up. See on i. I. 38 above. 

142. Childish-foolish. The hyphen is not in the early eds., and 
some modern eds. have a comma instead. Cf. iii. I, 44 below. 

144. Cacod(2mon. Evil spirit ; used by S. only here. 

147. Sovereign. The quartos have " lawful." For the passage, 
cf. 3 Hen. VI. iii. i. 94. 

157. Patient. A trisyllable. See on 80 above. 

139. PiWd. Pillaged, robbed ; as on p. 210 above. Qi. Rich. II. 
ii. I. 246, etc. 

163. Gentle villain. " She means he is high by birth, low by 
nature ; a supreme or arch villain, a smooth-tongued and stealthy 
villain, who would creep away from her presence to avoid her 
reproaches" (Clarke). 

164. Mak^st. Doest. For the play upon the word in the reply, 
cf. A. y. Z. i. I. 31 and L. L. L. iv. 3. 190. 

167-169. Wert thou . . . abode. These lines are not in the 
quartos. 

167. Banished. "Margaret fled into France after the battle of 
Hexham in 1464, and Edward soon after issued a proclamation, 
prohibiting any of his subjects from aiding her to return, or har- 
bouring her should she attempt to visit England. She remained 
abroad till April 14, 1471, when she landed at Weymouth. After 
the battle of Teu^kesbury in May, 1471, she was confined in the 
Tower till 1475, when she was ransomed by her father Regnier, 
and removed to France, where she died in 1482. The present 
scene is in 1477-8 ; so that her introduction here is a mere poeti- 
cal fiction" (Malone). 



Scene III] Notes 243 

174. The curse my noble father, etc. See 3 Hen. VL i. 4. 66 fol. 
176. Scorns. For the plural, cf. Ham. iii. i, 70 and i Hen. VL 
ii. 4. 77. 

18 1. Hath plagti^d thy bloody deed. Cf. K. John, ii. i. 184 : 
'* That he is not only plagued for her sin," etc. 

182. So just is God, etc. Ritson compares Thomas Lord Crof?i- 
well, 1602 : " How just is God, to right the innocent ! " 

187. Northumberland, etc. Cf. 3 Hen. VL. i. 4. 172: "What, 
weeping ripe, my lord Northumberland? " 

194. But. Only ; that is, could nothing less answer, etc. 
Peevish = silly, foolish ; as in iii. I. 31 and iv. 4. 419 below. 

196. Quick. Lively, hearty. See on 5 above. 

197. By swfeit. "Alluding to his luxurious life " (Johnson). 
206. StalPd. Installed, invested ; the only instance of this 

sense in S. 

212. God, L pray him. For the redundant pronoun, cf. iii. i. 
10, 26 below. 

214. Unlook'd. " Unlooked-for ; " which S. uses elsewhere, 
and which the third folio substitutes here. 

219. Them. For heaven as a plural (= the heavenly powers), 
cf. Rich. LL. i. 2. 7, Ham. iii. 4. 173, 0th. iv. 2. 47, etc. 

228. Elvish-mark'' d. " The common people in Scotland have 
still an aversion to those who have any natural defect or redun- 
dancy, as thinking them marked oviV for mischief" (Steevens). In 
hog there is an allusion to the boar in Richard's armorial bearings. 
The Mirror for Magistrates contains the following "Complaint of 
Collingbourne, who was cruelly executed for making a rime : " — 

" For where I meant the king by name of hog, 
I only alluded to his badge the bore : 
To Lovel's name I added more, — our dog; 
Because most dogs have borne that name of your. 
These metaphors I us'd with other more. 
As cat and rat, the half-names of the rest. 
To hide the sense that they so wrongly prest." 



244 Notes [Act I 

The rhyme of Collingbourne, as given in Heywood's Edward IV.y 
was the following : — 

" The cat, the rat, and Lovell our dog 
Doe rule all England under a hog, 
The crooke backt boore the way hath found 
To root our roses from our ground. 
Both flower and bud will he confound. 
Till king of beasts the swine be crown'd : 
And then the dog, the cat, and rat. 
Shall in his trough feed and be fat." 

The persons meant were the king, Catesby, Ratcliff, and Lovel, as 
the " Complaint," quoted above, explains : — 

" Catesbye was one whom I called a cat, 
A craftie lawyer catching all he could ; 
The second Ratcliffe, whom I named a rat, 
A cruel beast to gnaw on whom he should : 
Lord Lovel barkt and byt whom Richard would, 
Whom I therefore did rightly terme our dog. 
Wherewith to rhyme I cald the king a hog." 

That 'Lovel was a common name for a dog is evident from The His- 
torie of Jacob and Esau, an interlude, 1568 (quoted by Steevens) : — 

" Then come on at once, take my quiver and my bowe ; 
Fette lovell my hounde, and my home to blowe." 

Gray, in The Bard, refers to Richard thus : — 

" The bristled boar in infant gore 
Wallows beneath the thorny shade." 

Cf. iii. 2. II, 28, 73, iii. 4. 81, iv. 5. 2, v. 2. 7, and v. 3. 157 below. 

230. The slave of nature. One who is the lowest, the most ser- 
vile, in the whole realm of nature. 

233. Rag. Contemptuous ; as in v. 3. 329 below : " these over- 



Scene III] Notes 245 

weening rags of France; " and T. of A. iv. 3. 271: "thy father, 
that poor rag." 

235. Cry thee me?'cy. Beg your pardon. Cf. M. W. iii. 5. 27, 
Muck Ado, i. 2. 26, etc. See also ii. 2. 104 and v. 3. 225 below. 

238. Make the period to. Finish, conclude. Cf. R. of L. 380: 
" the period of their ill ; " 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 231 : " My worldly 
business makes a period," etc. 

241. Flourish. Varnish, gloss. Cf. Sonn. 60. 9: "Time doth 
transfix the flourish set on youth ; " L. L. L. ii. i. 14: "the painted 
flourish of your praise," etc. 

242. Bottled spider. A big bloated spider. Cf. iv. 4. 81 below. 
Steevens fills half a page with ridicule of one " Robert Heron, 
Esquire," who had made it mean " a spider kept in a bottle long 
fasting, and of consequence the more spiteful and venomous." 

246. Bunch-back'd. Changed by some editors to hunchbacked, 
but the epithet is repeated in iv. 4. 81 below. 

248. Move our patience. That is, move it to wrath. Cf. 288 
below: "awake God's gentle-sleeping peace;" Much Ado, v. i. 
102: "we will not wake your patience; " Rich. II. i. 3. 132: "to 
wake our peace," etc. 

256. Fire-new. Fresh from the mint, like brand-new. Cf. 
Z. L. L.'i. I. 179: "fire-new words ; " T. N. iii. 2. 23: "fire-new 
from the mint," etc. He had been created Marquess of Dorset on 
the i8th of April, 1475. 

264. Aery. A brood of nestlings (literally, " an eagle's or 
hawk's nest"). Cf. K. John, v. 2. 149: "And like an eagle o'er 
his aery towers ; " Ham. ii. 2. 354 : " an aery of children," etc. 

277. My charity. The charity shown me. My is the " objective 
genitive " 

282. Now fair befall thee. Good fortune be thine. Cf. iii. 5.46 
below. 

288. Awake, etc. See on 248 above, and cf. the carrying out of 
the metaphor in the passage from Rich. II. 

293. Their marks. See on 228 and 230 above. 



246 Notes [Act I 

296. Respect. Regard, care for ; as in i. 4. 15 1 below. 

305. Muse zvhy. The quartos have " wonder," which means the 
same. Cf. K.Johti, iii. i. 317: "I muse your majesty doth seem 
so cold; " 2 Hen. IV. iv. I. 167: "I muse you make so slight a 
question," etc. 

314. Frank' d up. K frank was a hog-sty. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. ii. 2. 
160 : " doth the old boar feed in the old frank? " S. uses the noun 
nowhere else, and the verb only here and in iv. 5. 3 below. 

317. Scath. Harm, injury. QA. K. John, ii. I. 78: "To do 
offence and scath," etc. 

318. Well advis''d. "In one's sound senses, not mad" 
(Schmidt). Cf. C. of E. ii. 2. 215: "Sleeping or waking ? Mad 
or well-advis'd ? " See also iv. 4. 513 below. The early eds. rarely 
direct that a speech be spoken aside ; but the folio here inserts 
" Speakes to himselfe.''^ 

325. Abroach. Used only with set, and only in a bad sense. Cf. 
2 Hen. IV. iv. 2. 14 and R. and J. i. i. ill. 

328. Beweep. See on i. 2. 165 above, and cf. begnaw in 222 
above. 

337. Forth of. The quartos have " out of." For forth of, cf. 
Temp. V. I. 160, Rich. II. iii. 2. 20^, J. C. iii. 3. 3, etc. On the 
passage, cf. M. of V.\. 3. 99 : "The devil can cite Scripture for his 
purpose." 

340. Stout-resolved. Boldly resolute ; not hyphened in the early 
eds., but probably a compound adjective, as many editors make it. 

347. Obdurate. Accented on the penult ; as in iii. I. 39 below, 
and always in S. Cf. V. and A. 199: "Art thou obdurate, flinty, 
hard as steel?" See also M. of V. iv. i. 8, 2 Hen. VI. iv. 7. 
122, etc. 

348. Well-spoken. See on i. i. 29 above. 

353. Your eyes drop millstones, etc. Apparently, as Steevens 
notes, a proverbial expression. Cf. Ccesar and Pompey, 1607: 
" Men's eyes must millstones drop, when fools shed tears." For 
fall (often = let fall) the quartos have " drop." Cf. i. 4. 240 below. 



Scene IV] Notes 247 

Scene IV. — Enter Clarence and Keeper. " The quartos have 
the direction, ^ Enter Clarence, Brokenbury ;'' and they prefix 
either ' Bro.^ or ' Brok.'' to all the replies to Clarence and the two 
Murderers. But the folio has not only ' Enter Clarence and 
Keeper,'' but prefixes ' Keep.^ to all the replies to Clarence, down to 
the line ' I will, my lord,' etc., inclusive ; and then has the direction, 
* Enter Brakenbury the Lieutenant^ to which character it assigns, 
by the prefix ' Bra.,' the ensuing lines, ' Sorrow breaks seasons,' 
etc., and all the replies to the Murderers, until they are left alone 
with their victim." The stage-direction and the prefixes of the 
quarto are probably the result of the limited number of actors in 
Shakespeare's company when the play was first produced, which 
caused the parts of the Keeper and Brakenbury to be assigned to 
one performer, whose MS. of his part was probably used in getting 
out the surreptitious edition of this very popular play. 

3. Of fearful dreams, of ugly sights. The quartos have " of ugly 
sights, of ghastly dreams." 

4. Faithftd. " Not an infidel" (Johnson). 

13. The hatches. The deck ; as in 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 103 : " I 
stood upon the hatches in the storm," etc. 

14. Cited up. Cf. R. of L. 524: "Shalt have thy trespass cited 
up in rhymes." 

27. Unvalued. Here = inestimable., like invaluable now. In 
the only other instance of the word in S. (^Ham. i. 3. 9) it is = 
not valued. 

40. Bulk. Body (Malone), or, rather, the chest ; as in Ham. 
ii. I. 95 : "it did seem to shatter all his bulk ; " and R. of L. 467 : 
"her heart . . . Beating her bulk." 

46. Sour. Morose. Cf. Rich. II. v. 3. 121 : "my sour hus- 
band," etc. Sour in this figurative sense is rather a favourite 
word with S. 

55. Fleeting. Inconstant. Cf. A. and C. v. 2. 240: "The fleet- 
ing moon;" opposed to "marble-constant," and = " the incon- 
stant moon " of R. and J. ii. 2, 109. 



248 Notes [Act I 

64. No marvel . . . though. No wonder if; as in V. and A. 290, 
Sonn. 148. II, M. N. D. ii. 2. 196, etc. 

69-72. O God! . . . children ! These four lines are not in the 
quartos. 

71. In. Either = upon or = in the case of; as in R. of L. 77 : 
"triumph in so false a foe." See also Rich. II. ii. 3. 10 : "In Ross 
and "Willoughby," etc. 

72. My guiltless wife. The wife of Clarence died more than a 
year before he was confined in the Tower. 

80. And for, etc. "They often suffer real miseries for imagi- 
nary and unreal gratifications" (Johnson). Clarke explains it: 
"and instead of pleasures of imagination, which they never ex- 
perience, they often experience a multitude of restless cares." He 
adds : " This seems to us to be a reflection naturally growing out of 
Clarence's description of his late dreams ; which, instead of being 
filled with images of beauty and peace, are crowded with troublous 
and terrible visions." 

118. My holy humour. The quarto reading; the folios have 
" this passionate humour of mine." The ironical holy seems more 
in keeping with the context. 

121. Faith. Omitted in the foho, doubtless on account of the 
statute of James I. against irreverent language on the stage. So in 
123 below the folio changes Zounds to "Come." 

137. Shamefaced. The first quarto has "shamefast," which was 
the more common spelling of the time, and etymologically the 
proper one. 

147. Him. Referring, not to the devil, but to conscience, 
"which is suddenly thus impersonated, as being one influential 
spirit brought in opposition to another" (Clarke). 

Insinuate with. Ingratiate himself with you. Cf. V. and A. 
1012: "With Death she humbly doth insinuate;" and A. Y. L. 
epil. 7 : " nor cannot insinuate with you in the behalf of a good play." 

151. Tall. Often = " stout, daring, fearless, and strong" 
(Johnson). Cf. p. 228 above. 



Scene IV] Notes 249 

153. On the costard. On the head. A costard was properly a 
kind of apple (whence costernionger or cosiardinonger), and the 
term was contemptuously applied to the head as being round like 
an apple. Cf. AI. W. iii. i. 14, Z. Z. Z. iii. i. 71, and Lear, iv. 6. 
247. S. uses hilts of a single weapon five times, hilt only three 
times. 

156. A sop. Anything steeped or softened in liquor. Cf. 7'. 
and C i. 3. 113 : — 

" the bounded waters 
Should lift their bosoms higher than the shores, 
And make a sop of all this solid globe." 

See also T. of S. iii. 2. 175, 178. 

158-160. Soft, he wakes, etc. The quartos have: — 

" I Murd. Hark! he stirs : shall I strike ? 
2 Murd. No, first let 's reason with him." 

160, Reason. Talk. Cf. M. of V. ii. 8. 27: "I reason'd with 
a Frenchman yesterday," etc. See also ii. 3. 39, iii. i. 132, and 
iv. 4- 533 below. 

163. What art thou ? Who are you ? A common use of what. 

183. For evidejice = witness or witnesses, cf. Lear, iii. 6. 37 and 
Much Ado, iv. 1. 38. 

184. Quest. Inquest, jury. Cf. Sonn. \(i. 10 : — 

" To 'aide this title is impanneled 
A quest of thoughts, all tenants to the heart." 

See also LJam. v. i. 24: "crowner's quest law." 

187. Convict. Convicted. Cf. contract in iii. 7. 178 and acquit 
in V. 4. 16 below. 

189. To have redemption. The folio reads "for any goodness," 
and omits the next line ; doubtless on account of the statute re- 
ferred to in the note on 121 above. 

195. Erroneous. Mistaken ; not elsewhere applied to a person 
by S. He uses the word only here and in 3 Lien. VI. ii. 5. 90. 

198. Spurn at. See on i. 2. 42 above. 



250 Notes [Act I 

203. Receive the sacrament. Take an oath. Cf. Rich. IL iv. i. 
328 or K.John, v. 2. 6. See also v. 4. 31 below. 

204. In quarrel of. In the cause of, on behalf of. Cf. Hen. V. 
iv. I. 180: "in the king's quarrel," etc. 

210. Dear. Extreme. For the intensive use of dear, cf. v. 2. 
21 below, where for dearest the quartos have "greatest." 

221. Gallant-springing. "Growing up in beauty" (Schmidt). 
The hyphen is not in the early eds., but was inserted by Pope. 

222. Novice. "Youth, one yet new to the world" (Johnson). 

223. My brotheJ'''s love. My love for my brother. So, in the 
next line, thy brother'' s love = our love for thy brother. 

237. And charged, etc. The line is omitted in the folios. 
240. Millstones. See on i. 3. 353 above ; and for another, allu- 
sion to the proverb, cf. T. and C. i. 2. 158 : — 

" Pandarus. But there was such laughing ! 
Queen Hecuba laughed that her eyes ran o'er. 
Cressida. With millstones." 

For lessoned, cf. Cor. ii. 3. 185 : "As you were lesson'd ; " T. G. 
of V. ii. 7. 5 : " To lesson me," etc. 

246. Labour. Work for. For the transitive use, cf. Much Ado, 
V. I. 292: "can labour aught in sad invention," etc. 

257. Relent! His cowardly, etc. The first quarto gives the pas- 
sage thus : — 

" Cla. Relent, and saue your soules. 

I Relent, 'tis cowardly and womanish. 

Cla. Not to relent, is beastly, sauage, diuelish, 
My friend, I spie some pitty in thy lookes : 
Oh if thy eye be not a flatterer, 
Come thou on my side, and intreat for me, 
A begging Prince, what beggar pitties not ? " 

The folio gives it thus with the addition of five lines : — 

" Clar. Relent, and saue your soules : 
Which of you, if you were a Princes Sonne, 



Scene I] Notes 251 

Being pent from Liberty, as I am now, 
If two such murtherers as your selues came to you, 
Would not intreat for life, as you would begge 
Were you in my distresse, 

I Relent? no: 'T is cowardly and womanish. 

Cla. Not to relent, is beastly, sauage, diuellish : " etc. 

After the passage had been much discussed, Tyrwhitt discovered 
that the five Hnes added on the revision of the play were wrongly 
inserted after the first line of the first of these two speeches, 
whereas they were intended for the same position in the second. 



ACT II 



Scene I. — 5. For part = depart, cf. M. of V. ii. 7. 77: "thus 
losers part," etc. ; and for part to, cf. T. of A. iv. 2. 21 : — 

" we must all part 
Into this sea of air." 

8. Dissemble not, etc. " Do not cherish a concealed hatred, but 
swear a mutual love" (Clarke). 

12. Dally. Trifle. Cf. iii. 7. 73 and v. i. 20 below. 

20. Factious. See on i. 3. 128 above. 

30. Embracements. Used oftener by S. than embraces. Cf. 
C. of E. i. I. 44, W. T. V. I. 114, Cor. i. 3. 4, etc. 

33. But . . . doth cherish. Instead of cherishing. 

44. Period. Completion. Cf. i. 3. 238 above. 

45. And, in good time, ^\.c. The folios read : — 

" Buc. And in good time, 
Heere comes Sir Richard Ratcliffe and the Duke." 

with the stage-direction ** Enter Ratcliffe, and Gloster.^^ Spedding 
remarks: "Here the alteration in the stage- direction was no doubt 
intended. Sir Richard Ratcliffe is described by More as one 



l§2 Notes [Act II 

* whose service the Protector specially used in that counsel [the 
murder of the lords at Pomfret] and the execution of such lawless 
enterprises, as a man who had been long secret with him,' etc. He 
had an important part in the action of the play, though he scarcely 
speaks a dozen times all through. S. probably thought it advisable 
to bring him and his relation to Richard into prominence, that 
when he appears presently in the execution of his office the spec- 
tators might know who he was. Therefore, though he is a mute in 
this scene, he was to come in with Richard : and ' Ratcliffe ' or ' Sir 
Richard Ratcliffe' was written in the margin, meaning it to be 
added to the stage-direction ' Enter Gloster.' The printer or the 
transcriber mistook it for an insertion meant for the text, and 
thrust it into Buckingham's speech, where it disorders the metre 
and does not come in at all naturally." 

51. Szvelling. Angry. Cf. i Hen. VI. iii. i. 26: "From envi- 
ous malice of thy swelling heart," etc. 

53. Heap. Throng. Cf./. C. i. 3- 23: — 

" and there were drawn 
Upon a heap a hundred ghastly women," etc. 

66. Of you. Lord Rivers, etc. The reading of the first four 
quartos ; the folios have : " Of you and you, Lord Rivers and of 
Dorset ; " and after 67 they insert the line, " Of you Lord Wood- 
vill, and Lord Scales of you." There was no such person as Lord 
Woodvill. 

69. / do not knotv, etc. Milton, in his Eikojtoklastes, has the 
following reference to this passage : " The poets, and some English, 
have been in this point so mindful of decorum, as to put never 
more pious words in the mouth of any person than of a tyrant. I 
shall not instance an abstruse author, wherein the king might be 
less conversant, but one whom we well know was the closest com- 
panion of these his solitudes, William Shakespeare ; who intro- 
duced the person of Richard the Third, speaking in as high a 
strain of piety and mortification as is uttered in any passage in this 



Scene I] Notes 253 

book, and sometimes to the same sense and purpose with some 
words in this place. I intended (saith he) not only to oblige my 
friends, but my enemies. The like saith Richard : — 

" ' I do not know that Englishman alive, 
With whom my soul is any jot at odds, 
More than the infant that is born to-night : 
I thank my God for my humility,' 

Other stuff 1 of this sort may be read throughout the tragedy, 
wherein the poet used not much license in departing from the 
truth of history, which delivers him a deep dissembler, not of his 
affections only, but his religion." 

90. Lag. Late, tardy. Cf. lag of (^= later than) in Lear, i. 2. 6 : 
" Lag of a brother." Buried is here a trisyllable. 

92. Nearer in bloody thoughts, etc. Cf. Macb. ii. 3. 146: — 

" the near in blood. 
The nearer bloody." 

94. Go current from suspicion. Pass free from suspicion, are 
believed to be all right. For the metaphor, cf. i. 3. 256 above and 
iv. 2. 9 below. 

99. The forfeit. That is, the thing forfeited, or his servant's 
life. Cf. M. of V. iv. i. 37: "To have the due and forfeit of my 
bond," etc. 

107. Be advis'd. Be considerate, be not hasty. Cf. i. 3. 318 
above. 

115. Lap. Wrap. Cf. Macb. i. 2. 54: "lapp'd in proof; " and 
Cymb. v. 5. 360: "lapp'd In a most curious mantle." See also 
Milton, L All. 136: "Lap me in soft Lydian airs." 

119. Fluck'd. A favourite word with S. Cf. i. i. 55, ii. 2. 58, iii. 
I. 36, iv. 2. 64, and v. 4. 19 in the present play. 

120, To put it. As to put it. Cf. iii. 2. 27 below. 

1 Matter; not used contemptuously. Cf. Hen. VIIL iii. 2. 137 : " You 
are full of heavenly stuff," etc. 



254 Notes [Act II 

127. Ungracious, Impious, wicked, Cf. Rich. II. ii. 3. 89: — 

" and that word grace 
In an ungracious mouth is but profane; " 

and I Hen. IV. ii. 4. 490: " Swearest thou, ungracious boy ?" 
129. Beholding. Beholden; the only form in S. Cf. iii. i. 107 

below. 

138. Still. Constantly ; as very often. 

Scene II. — Enter the Duchess of York. "Cecily, daughter of 
Ralph Neville, first Earl of Westmoreland, and widow of Richard 
Duke of York, who was killed at the battle of Wakefield in 1460. 
She survived her husband thirty-five years, living till the year 
1495" (Malone). 

8. Cousins. Here = grandchildren. The word is applied to 
nephews, uncles, brothers-in-law, etc. Cf. iii. I. 2 below. 

14. Importune. Accented on the penult, as regularly in S. 

15. Prayers. A dissyllable, as usually in S. Cf. v. I. 21 below. 
18. Incapable. That is, unable to comprehend. 

30. Dugs. " Of old this word was used in no derogatory sense, 
and merely as we now use breasts" (White). Cf. 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 

393 : — 

" As mild and gentle as the cradle-babe 
Dying with mother's dug between its lips." 

38. Impatience. A quadrisyllable. See on i. 3. 80 above. 

39. Act. Suggested by the preceding scene. Cf. K. John^ ii. 
1.376: — 

" As in a theatre, whence they gape and point 
At your industrious scenes and acts of death." 

See also Temp. ii. i. 252, T. N.m. I. 254, and Macb. ii. 4. 5. 

46. Ne^ er- changing night. The quartos have " perpetual rest." 
Cf. i. 4. 47 above. 

50. His images. " The children by whom he was represented " 
(Johnson). 



Scene II] Notes 255 

51. But noiv two mirrors, etc. Cf. R. of L. 1758: — 

" Poor broken glass, I often did behold 
In thy sweet semblance my old age new born ; 
But now that fair fresh mirror, dim and old. 
Shows me a bare-bon'd death by time out-worn." 

See also Sontt. 3. 9 : — 

"Thou art thy mother's glass, and she in thee 
Calls back the lovely April of her prime ; 
So thou through windows of thine age shalt see 
Despite of wrinkles this thy golden time." 

The mirrors are Edward and Clarence ; the false glass is Gloster. 

60. Moiety. See on i. 2. 250 above. 

61. Overgo. Go beyond, exceed ; as in Sonn. 103. 7: "That 
overgoes my blunt invention quite." O''ergo is = go over, travel, 
in L. L. L. V. 2. 196 : " Of many weary miles you have o'ergone." 

68. Reduce. Bring, convey. See also on v. 4. 49 beloM'. 

69. The watery moon is "the moon, the governess of floods" 
(^M. N. D. ii. I. 103J or the ruler of the tides. See also I Hen. IV. 
i. 2. 31 : "being governed, as the sea is, by the moon." 

77. Dear. In a double senses: "of one so dearly loved," and 
"so intensely severe" (Clarke). 

81. ParceWd. "Particular" (Schmidt), or "separately dedi- 
cated to particular objects" (Clarke). 

89-100. Co77ifort . . . throne. These lines are found only in the 
folios. 

94. Opposite with. Cf. T. N'. ii. 5. 162: " opposite with a kins- 
man." 

95. For. Because. See on i. i. 58 above. 

104. Cry you 77iercy. Beg your pardon. See on i. 3. 235 above. 

112. Cloudy, That is, with "cloudy brow" (2 Hen. VI. iii. i. 
155) or "cloudy looks" {P.P. 312). See also Te^np. ii. i. 142 
and I Hen. IV. iii. 2. 83. 

118. Splintered. Secured by splints; as in the other instance 



256 



Notes [Act II 



of the verb in S., 0th. ii. 3. 329 : •' this broken joint . . . entreat 
her to splinter." 

120. Me seemeth. It seems to me. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. iii. i. 23: 
" Me seemeth then it is no poHcy," etc. The ?ne is a dative, as in 
melhiiiks. 

121. Fei. Equivalent to the " fetcht " of the quartos. Cf. Hen. V. 
iii. I. 18: "Whose blood is fet from fathers of war-proof." See 
another example in note on i. 3. 228 above. 

" Edward, the young prince, in his father's lifetime and at his 
demise, kept his household at Ludlow, as Prince of Wales, under 
the governance of Antony Woodville, Earl of Rivers, his uncle by 
the mother's side. The intention of his being sent thither was to 
see justice done in the Marches ; and by the authority of his pres- 
ence to restrain the Welshmen, who were wild, dissolute, and ill- 
disposed, from their accustomed murders and outrages " (Theobald). 

127. The estate is green. Referring to the youth of the king. 

129. As please himself. As may please himself. For the imper- 
sonal verb, see on 120 above. For the form, cf. A. Y. L. epil. 14: 
*'as much of this play as please you," etc. 

130. Apparettt. Evident, manifest ; as in iii. 5. 29 below. 

133. Co?7ipact. The accent on the last syllable, as regularly in 
S. except in i Hen. VI. v. 4. 163, which is probably not his. 

142. Ludlow. The folios misprint " London," as also in 153 below. 
Ludlow Castle is in the town of Ludlow in Shropshire, near the 
Welsh boundary, and was built shortly after the Norman Conquest. 
Edward IV. repaired it as a residence for the Prince of Wales and 
the appointed place for meeting his deputies, the Lords Presidents, 
who held in it the Court of the Marches, for transacting the busi- 
ness of the principality. Here, at the time represented in the play, 
the prince, twelve years old, kept a mimic court with a council. 
Ordinances for the regulation of his household were drawn up by 
his father not long before his death, prescribing his religious duties, 
his studies, his meals, and his sports. No man is to sit at his board 
except such as Earl Rivers shall allow ; and while he is at table it 



Scene III] Notes 257 

is ordered " that there be read before him noble stories, as behoveth 
a prince to understand ; and that the communication at all times, 
in his presence, be of virtue, honour, cunning [knowledge], wis- 
dom, and deeds of worship, and nothing that shall move him to 
vice." Sir Henry Sidney, the father of Sir Philip Sidney, resided 
here while Lord President of the Marches, and extensive additions 
were then made to the castle. In 1634, when the Earl of Bridge- 
water was Lord President, Milton's Cotmis was represented at 
Ludlow ; and here also Butler, who was Steward of the Castle 
under Lord Carbery, wrote part of Hudibras. At present the 
structure is a grand and imposing ruin. The great hall, where 
Comus was first played, is roofless, and little remains to show the 
ancient splendour of the other apartments ; but the Norman keep, 
no feet high, ivy-mantled to the top, and the circle of smaller 
towers about it, are still standing, a conspicuous landmark on the 
rocky hill above the town. See cut on p. 201. 

144. Censures. Opinions. Cf. Macb. v. 4. 14 : " Our just cen- 
sures," etc. 

147. Sort. Find, seek. Cf. R. of L. 899: "When wilt thou 
sort an hour great strifes to end?" 3 Hen. VI. v. 6. 85: "But I 
will sort a pitchy day for thee," etc. 

148. Index. Prelude, prologue; the index having been for- 
merly put at the beginning of a book. Cf. iv. 4. 85 below. 

150. My other self. Cf. y. C. ii. I. 274: "to me, your self, your 
half;" Sonn. 10. 13: "Make thee another self, for love of me;" 
Id. 73. 8 : " Death's second self," etc. 

152. I, as a child, etc. "This, from that arch-schemer Richard, 
shows his subtle mode of making men's weaknesses subservient to 
his own views ; since he affects to be guided by Buckingham's 
superior ability in craft and strategy, of which he knows him to be 
proud" (Clarke). Cf. iii. 5. 5 fol. below. 

Scene III. — 4. Seldom comes the better. A proverbial saying = 
good news is rare. Reed quotes The English Courtier, 1586: "as 

RICHARD III. — 17 



258 Notes [Act II 

the proverbe sayth, seldome come the better." It is also found in 
Ray's Proverbs. 

5. Giddy. Excitable. 

8. God help the zuhile ! God help us now! Cf. iii. 6. 10 below: 
" Here 's a good world the while ! " 

II. Woe to that land, etc. A quotation from Ecclesiastes, x. 16: 
" Woe to thee, O land, when thy king is a child ! " 

13-15. That in his nonage, etc. That in his riper years he him- 
self, and till he comes of age his council, shall govern well. It is 
like ii. 4. 59 below, except for the inversion of the clauses in the 
latter part. Cf. W. T. iii. 2. 164, 203, Macb. i. 3. 60, ii. 3. 45 
(where there is an inversion), etc. 

18. Wot. Knows; used only in the present tense and the par- 
ticiple wotting. Cf. iii. 2. 89 below, and Genesis, xxi. 26, xxxix, 8, 
xliv. 15, etc, 

28. Haught. Haughty. Cf. Rich. II. iv. i. 254, 3 Hen. VI. ii. 
I. 169, etc. 

30. Solace. Take comfort, be happy. Cf. R. and J. iv. 5. 47: 
" But one thing to rejoice and solace in;" and Cy?)ib. i. 6. 86: — 

" Lamentable ! What, 
To hide me from the radiant sun and solace 
r the dungeon by a snuff? " 

36. Sort. Ordain; as in M. of V. \. i. 132 : "But God sor* 
all ! " 

39. You cannot reason ahtiost. You can scarcely talk. See on 
i. 4. 160 above. 

40. Looks not heavily. Cf. i. 4. I above and iii. 4. 48 below. 

41. Still. Ever, always. See on ii. i. 138 above. 

42. Instinct. Accented on the last syllable, as regularly in S. 
On the passage, cf. Holinshed : " Before such great things, men's 
minds of a secret instinct of nature misgive them ; as the sea with- 
out wind swelleth of himself some time before a tempest." 

43. Ensuing. Coming, impending; as in Rich. II. ii. i. 68: 



Scene IV] Notes 259 

"ensuing death," etc. /'rc^y= experience ; as in J. C. ii. I. 21: 
" 't is a common proof," etc. 

Scene IV. — i, 2, Last night, etc. The first quarto reads : — 

" Last night I heare they lay at Northampton, 
At Stonistratford will they be to night." 

The folio has : — 

" Last night I heard they lay at Stony Stratford, 
And at Northampton they do rest to-night." 

According to Hall they did actually lie at Stony Stratford (which 
is twelve miles nearer to London) and were the next morning taken 
back by Gloster to Northampton, where they spent the next night; 
but the next line favours the quarto reading, as the archbishop 
would not speak of the possibility of their making the journey of 
sixty miles from Northampton in a single day. The account, more- 
over, seems to be that of a regular progression. 

23. Had been remember' d. Had thought of it. Cf. A. V. L. iii. 
5. 131 : "And, now I am remember'd, scorn'd at me," etc. 

28. Could gnaw a crtist, etc. According to the chroniclers, he 
was born " not untoothed." See p. 209 above. 

34. / cannot tell, etc. Of course his mother had told him, but 
he is " too shrewd " to say so. 

35. Parlous. A popular corruption oi perilous, often used ironi- 
cally. Cf. iii. I. 154 below, and M. N. D. iii. I. 14, etc. Parlous 
boy = enfant terrible (Herford). 

37. Pitchers have ears. Malone remarks that S. has not quoted 
the proverb correctly, and cites A Dialogue by William Bulleyn in 
which it occurs in the still familiar form, " Small pitchers have 
great ears." Cf. T. of S. iv. 4. 52 : " Pitchers have ears, and I have 
many servants." This example suggests that the meaning may be, 
as Schmidt gives it, "there may be listeners overhearing us." 

45. For what offence ? The quartos give this speech to " Car.''^ 



26o Notes [Act II 

(Cardinal), and the folios to ^^A?'chy; but, as the former have 
"lady" in 48, Johnson transferred it to Queen Elizabeth. 

49. Ay me. Equivalent to " ah me ! " which is found only in 
R. and J. v. i. 10. Ay me! occurs often in the plays. 

51. Jet. The quarto reading. Jut a.nd jet are forms of the same 
word, and mean to protrude, to thrust out. The latter form, how- 
ever, was used especially to signify a pompous or pretentious gait. 
Cf. T. N. ii. 5. 36: "How he jets under his advanced plumes! " 
and Cymb. iii. 3. 5 : — 

" Are arch'd so high that giants may jet through 
And keep their impious turbans on," etc. 

Jut (= project) occurs only in T. of A. i. 2. 237. 

52. Aweless. Inspiring no awe. In K. John, i. I. 266 ("the 
aweless lion ") it is = fearless. 

54. Map. A picture or image ; as often in S. Cf. Rich. II. v. 
4. 12: "Thou map of honour," etc. 

59. For me, etc. See on ii. 3. 13 above. 

61. Clean overblown. For dean = completely, cf. Rich. II. iii. 
I. 10, etc. ; and for overblown in this figurative sense, T. of S. v. 2. 3 
and Rich, II. iii. 2. 190. 

64. Spleen. Hate, malice; as in Hen. VIII. i. 2. 174, ii. 4. 89, 
Cor. iv. 5. 97, etc. In the next line the folios misprint " earth " for 
death. 

66. To sanctuary. That is, to the sanctuary at Westminster. 
This old building stood where Westminster Hospital now stands 
(then within the precincts of the Abbey), and retained its privileges 
as a refuge for criminals until the dissolution of the monastery, and 
for debtors until 1602. This was the second time that Elizabeth 
had fled hither ; the first having been in 1470, when with her 
mother and her three daughters she was the guest of Abbot Milling 
until the birth of her son Edward, November i of that year. 

71. 77^1? seal I keep. That is, as lord chancellor. Hall says: 
"Whereupon the bishop called up all his servants and took with 



Scene I] Notes 261 

him the great seal, and came before day to the queen, about whom 
he found much heaviness, rumble, haste, business, conveyance and 
carriage of her stuff into sanctuary." Betide = may it betide or 
happen. 

72. Tender. Regard, care for. See on i. I. 44 above. "After- 
wards, however, this obsequious archbishop, to ingratiate himself 
with King Richard III., put his majesty's badge, the hog, upon the 
gate of the Public Library, Cambridge" (Steevens). 



ACT III 



Scene I. — Cardinal Bouchier. Thomas Bouchier, or Bourchier, 
was made a cardinal and elected Archbishop of Canterbury in 1464. 
He died in i486. ' 

1. Yotir chamber. London was anciently called Camera Regis, 
or the King''s Chamber. The title was given to it immediately after^ 
the Norman Conquest. Steevens quotes Heywood, If You Knozu 
Not Ale, etc. : " This city, our great chamber." So Coventry w^as 
sometimes called " the Prince's Chamber." 

2. Cousin. Here = nephew. See on ii. 2. 8 above. 

10. God he knoivs. Cf. i. 3. 212 above, and 26 below. In iii. 7. 
233, the quartos have "For God he knows." 

11. Jumpeth. Accords, agrees; as in T. N. v. i. 259, 0th. i. 3. 
5, etc. 

22. Shig. Cf. C. of E. ii. 2. 196: "thou drone, thou snail, thou 
slug," etc. 

24. hi good tijne. Luckily, happily (Fr. de bonne heure). Cf. 
95 and iv. i. 12 below, and ii. i. 45 above. See also iii. 4. 21. 

30. Perforce. By force ; as in 36 below. See on i. i. 116 above, 
where it is = of necessity. 

31. Peevish. Wayward, childish ; the most common meaning 
in S. 



262 Notes [Act in 

35. Deny. Refuse, say no ; as in R. of L. 513 : " If thou deny, 
then force must work my way," etc. 

36. Pluck. See on ii. I. 119 above. 

39. Obdurate. For the accent, see on i. 3. 347 above. 

44. Senseless-obstinate. Unreasonably obstinate. Cf. senseless = 
unreasonable, in C. of E. iv. 4. 24, T. of S. i. 2. 36, A. IV. ii. i. 
127, etc. 

45. Too ceremonious and traditional. Too much influenced by 
ceremonious usage and tradition. 

46. Weigh it but with the grossness, etc. " Examine it with the 
plainness and simplicity of our times — not ceremoniously and tra- 
ditionally, with reference to strict religious usages and old customs " 
(Verplanck) ; or with " the less nice considerations of the present 
time, as compared with the cardinal's over-scrupulous observance." 
This seems on the whole the most satisfactory explanation of a puz- 
zling and much-disputed passage. Johnson thought the meaning to 
be, " Compare the act of seizing him with the gross and licentious 
practices of these times, it will not be considered a violation of 
sanctuary." Various emendations have been proposed. 

55. Oft have I heard, etc. This is taken from Hall, who follows 
More. See p. 211 above. 

63. // think' st best. "It seems best" (the reading of first and 
second quartos). For the impersonal use of thinks, cf. Ham. v. 2. 
63 : " Does it not, thinks 't thee," etc. 

65. Repose you. Rest yourself. For the reflexive use, cf. 
Rich. II. ii. 3. 161 : "and there repose you for this night," etc. 

68. Of any place. Of all places. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. i. 3. 167 : 
"That York is most unmeet of any man," etc. The inaccuracy is 
still common. 

71, Re-edified. Rebuilt; the original meaning of the word. Cf. 
r.^.i. 1.351: — 

" This monument five hundred years hath stood, 
Which I have sumptuously re-edified." 



Scene I] Notes 263 

S. uses edify only in the modern secondary sense ; as in T. N.y. i. 
298, Ham. V. 2. 162, etc. 

72. Record. S. accents the noun on either syllable, as suits the 
measure. Cf. Rich. II. i, i. 30 with Id. iv. i. 230. 

76. Methinks. The thinks (= it seems) is the same impersonal 
verb as in 63 above. See on i. 4. 9 above. 

77. Retaird. Retold. Cf. iv. 4. 337 below. 

79. So wise, etc. Steevens quotes the Latin proverb, " Is cadet 
ante senem, qui sapit ante dit-m;" and Reed adds from Bright's 
Treatise 071 Melancholy, 1586: " I have knowne children languish- 
ing of the splene, obstructed and altered in temper, talke -with 
gravitie and wisdome, surpassing those tender yeares, and their 
judgement carrying a marvellous imitation of the wisdome of the 
ancient, having after a sorte attained that by disease, which other 
have by course of years; whereon, I take it, the proverbe ariseth, 
that they be of short life who are of wit so pregnant." 

81. Characters. "Here used quibblingly in its sense of written 
signs, and in its sense of marked dispositions ; referring apparently 
to Julius Caesar's renown, and really to the young prince's clever- 
ness. There is also an ambiguity in lives, which Gloster applies 
ostensibly to the endurance of fame, but in fact to the continuance 
of his nephew's life " (Clarke). S. accents the verb on either the 
first or second syllable ; the noun on the first, except here. 

82. The formal Vice, Iniqjiity. On the Vice in the old morali- 
ties, Gifford remarks : " He appears to have been a perfect coun- 
terpart of the Harlequin of the modern stage, and had a twofold 
office : to instigate the hero of the piece to wickedness, and, at the 
same time, to protect him from the devil, whom he was permitted 
to buffet and baffle with his wooden sword, till the process of the 
story required that both the protector and the protected should 
be carried off by the fiend ; or the latter driven roaring from the 
stage by some miraculous interposition in favour of the repentant 
offender." Knight adds : " This note is appended to a passage in 
the first scene of Ben Jonson's The Devil is an Ass. We learn 



264 



Notes [Act III 



from this scene that there were Vices of various ranks, which had 
their proper appellations : — 

" ' Satan. What Vice ? 

What kind wouldst thou have it of ? 

Pug. Why any : Fraud, 
Or Covetousness, or Lady Vanity, 
Or old Iniquity,' 

We have here then the very personage to which Richard refers ; 
and Jonson brings him upon the scene to proclaim his own excel- 
lencies, in a style of which the following is a specimen : — 

" ' What is he calls upon me, and would seem to lack a Vice ? 
Ere his words be half spoken, I am with him in a trice : 
Here, there, and everywhere, as the cat is with the mice : 
True Vetus Iniquitas. Lack'st thou cards, friend, or dice ? 
I will teach thee to cheat, child, to cog, lie, and swagger. 
And ever and anon to be drawing forth thy dagger : 
To swear by Gogs-nowns, like a lusty Juventus, 
In a cloak to thy heel, and a hat like a pent-house.' 

Satan, however, will have nothing to do with Iniquity, whom he 
holds to be obsolete : — 

" ' They are other things 
That are received now upon earth for Vices ; 
Stranger and newer ; and changed every hour.' 

" Iniquity was, no doubt, a character whose attributes were always 
essentially the same ; who was dressed always according to one 
fashion ; who constantly went through the same round of action ; 
who had his own peculiar cant words — something, in fact, very 
similar to that most interesting relic of antiquity, Punch, who, in 
spite of meddling legislation, still beats his wife and still defies the 
devil. It is to this fixed character of the ' Vice Iniquity ' that we 
think Shakespeare alludes when he calls him * the y2>r;;/a/ Vice' — 
the Vice who conducts himself according to a set form. It was his 



Scene I] Notes 265 

custom, no doubt, to ' moralize two meanings in one word.' It is to 
this * formal ' character that Hamlet alludes : — 

" ' A vice of kings — 
A cutpurse of the empire and the rule ; 
That from a shelf the precious diadem stole, 
And put it in his pocket ! ' " 

Formal seems rather to be = common, ordinary ; as in T.N. ii. 5. 
128 : " evident to any formal capacity." 

83. Moralize. "Comment upon, interpret" (Schmidt). Cf. R. 
of L. 103 : " Nor could she moralize his wanton sight." The one 
word is of course long in live long. 

94. Lightly. "Commonly, in ordinary course " (Johnson). Cf. 
Jonson, Discoveries : " The great thieves of a state are lightly the 
officers of the crown ; " Puttenham, Arte of Poesie : " And ye shall 
find verses made all of monosillables, and do very well, but lightly 
they be jambickes," etc. This meaning of the word seems to grow 
out of its use = easily, readily ; as in C. of E. iv. 4. 5, Hen. V. ii. 
2. 89, etc. 

97. Dread. The reading of first and second quartos ; " dear " in 
the other early eds. White says : " That it is a mere misprint is 
shown by the remainder of York's speech, ' so must I call you now.'' 
He could have called him dear lord before their father's death; but 
as after that event his elder brother became his sovereign, he must 
call him ' dread lord,' which was a royal title." Cf. Hen. V. i. 2. 
103, Ham. i. 2. 50, etc. Johnson remarks : " The original of this 
epithet applied to kings has been much disputed. In some of our 
old statutes the king is called Rex metuendissimus.'''' 

99. Too late. " Too lately, the loss is too fresh in our memory " 
(Warburton). Ci. R. of L. \Zo\ : — 

" I did give that life 
Which she too early and too late hath spill'd." 

106. Cousin. See on ii. 2. 8 above. 

107. Beholding. Beholden. See on ii. i, 129 above. 



266 Notes [Act III 

121. / weigh it lightly. I hold it as a trifle, I prize it slightly. 
Hanmer's change to " I 'd " is very plausible. 

130. Like an ape. " Little York hints at his uncle's deformity, 
which would afford a convenient projection for him to perch upon, 
as an ape sits on an ape-bearer's shoulders" (Clarke). For ape- 
bearer, cf. W. T. iv. 3. loi. Steevens quotes Ulpian Fulwel, Ars 
Adulandi : "thou hast an excellent back to carry my lord's ape." 

132. Sharp-provided. Keen and ready ; or perhaps, as Clarke 
explains it, " shrewdly calculated, well devised to veil the person- 
ality of his scoff." Some have thought that provided was =: " fur- 
nished him beforehand," as if his mother had instigated him to 
mock his uncle. Cf. 151 below. 

144. Clarence\ For the omission of the possessive inflection, 
cf. ii. I. 137 above. 

152. Incensed. Instigated, incited. Cf. iii. 2. 29 below. 

153. Scorn. Mock. Cf. i. 3. 109 above. 

154. Parlous. See on ii. 4. 35 above. 

155. Capable. Of good capabilities. 

173. To sit about. To sit in council concerning. This line and 

the preceding are not in the quartos. 

176. Icy-cold. The early eds. have "icie, cold." 

1 79. Divided councils. " That is, a private consultation, separate 

from the known and public council " (Johnson). Cf. iii. 2. 20 below. 

See also the extract from Holinshed, p. 211 above. 

182. Ancient. Old ; as often. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. ii. 4. 91, etc. 

183. Are let blood. Ci. J. C. iii. I. 152 : " Who else must be let 
blood," etc. 

185. Mistress Shore. After the death of Edward IV. Jane Shore 
became the mistress of Hastings. 

190. Crosby House. See on i. 2. 214 above. 

192. Complots. Both the noun and the verb are accented by S. 
on either syllable. For the noun, cf. 200 below ; and for the verb, 
see Rich. II. i. I. 96 and i. 3. 189, the only instances in which he 
uses it. 



Scene 11] Notes 267 

193. Something we will determine. So the folio ; the quartos, 
*' chop off his head, man ; soxnezuhat we will do,''^ which reading is 
preferred by almost all editors. But determine, bring to an end, is 
much preferable to the more vague and commonplace " do." 

195. The movables, etc. Cf. Rich. II. ii. i. 162 : — 

" The plate, coin, revenues, and movables 
Whereof our uncle Gaunt did stand possess'd ; " 

M. of V. iv. I. 389: "of all he dies possess'd" (see also Id. v. i. 
293), etc. 

Scene II. — i. My lord! my lord I The quartos read "What, 
ho! my lord! " and in reply " Who knocks at the door?" and in 
the next hne " A messenger from the Lord Stanley." These varia- 
tions continue in the following lines. 

II. Rased. The term rase or rash is always used of the violence 
inflicted by a boar (Steevens). Cf. Warner, Albion'' s Engla?id : 
"Ha! cur, avant, the boar so rashe thy hide ; " Percy, Reliques : 
" Like unto wild boares rashing," etc. It seems to have been an 
old hunting term. See p. 215 above. For the allusion in boar, see 
on i. 3. 228 above. 

25. Instance. Cause, ground. Cf. A. W. iv. i. 44: "What 's 
the instance ? " 

27. To trust. That is, as to trust. See on ii. i. 120 above. 

40. Garland. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 202: "So thou the garland 
wear'st ; " Id. v. 2. 84 : " Be you contented, wearing now the gar- 
land," etc. 

47. Upon his party. Upon his side ; as in iv. 4. 524 below. 

52. Still. Always. See on ii. i. 138 above. 

55. To the death. Though death were the consequence. Cf. 
Z. L. L. V. 2. 146 : " No, to the death, we will not move a foot," etc. 

58, 59. 772,?/ . . . their. For the redundant pronoun, see on 
iii. I. 10 above. 

70. For they account, etc. That is, they count upon having his 
head taken off and set high on London Bridge. 



268 Notes [Act m 

75. The holy rood. The holy cross; ofcen thus used in oaths. 
Cf. iv. 4. 166 below. 

76. Several. Separate. Cf. Temp. iii. i. 42 : — 

" for several virtues 
Have I lik'd several women ; never any 
With so full soul but some defect in her 
Did quarrel with the noblest grace she owed, 
And put it to the foil," etc. 

77. As yours. The folio reading ; equivalent to that of the 
quartos, " as you do yours." The ellipsis is not more peculiar than 
many others in S. 

86. Misdoubt. Mistrust; as in Tl/. ^. ii. i. 192, etc. 

88. The day is spent. The folio reading ; but it is obviously 
inconsistent with the opening of the scene, which makes the time 
four o'clock in the morning. The first quarto gives 91-93 thus: — 

" But come my Lo : shall we to the tower? 
Hast. I go : but stay, heare you not the newes, 
This day those men you talkt of, are beheaded." 

89. Have with you. Take me with you, I '11 go with you. Cf. 
M. W.\\. \. \^\, 229, 239, iii. 2. 93, etc. 

Wot you what? Do you know? What do you think ? Cf. 
Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 122: "and wot you what I found?" See on 
ii. 3. 18 above. 

91. Truth. Honesty, integrity ; as often. 

92. Their hats. Some explain this as = " their dignities ; " but 
it is probably used quibblingly for " their heads," as Schmidt 
gives it. 

94. Enter a Pursuivant. A pursuivant was a state messenger 
or herald. Cf. I Hen. VI. ii. 5.5:" And these grey locks, the 
pursuivants of death" (that is, heralds or forerunners), etc. See 
also v. 3. 59 below. 

96. That your lordship please. That it should please your lord- 
ship. See on ii. 2. 129 above. 



Scene III J Notes 269 

105. Gramercy. Great thanks (Fr. ^raw^w^ra). Qi.M.ofV. 
ii, 2. 128, etc. 

108. Sir John. The title Sir was formerly applied to priests 
and curates in general. Nares explains the usage thus : " Doniinus, 
the academical title of a bachelor of arts, was usually rendered by 
Sir in Enghsh at the universities; therefore, as most clerical per- 
sons had taken that first degree, it became usual to style them ^zr." 
Latimer speaks of " a Sir John, who hath better skill in playing at 
tables, or in keeping a garden, then in God's word." It was regu- 
larly coupled with the Christian name, as here. 

109. Exercise. Performance of religious duties ; as in iii. 7. 63 
below. 

no. Content. Pay. Cf. 0th. iii. i. i: "I will content your 
pains." 

113. Shriving work. Confession. Cf. Ham. v, 2. 47: "Not 
shriving time allowed," etc. So shrift in iii. 4. 94 below. 

Scene III. — i. In the quartos the scene begins with a speech 
by Ratcliff, " Come, bring forth the prisoners." 

4. God bless the prince, etc. Walpole remarks : " Queen Eliza- 
beth Grey is deservedly pitied for the loss of her two sons; but the 
royalty of their birth has so engrossed the attention of historians 
that they never reckon into the number of her misfortunes the 
murder of this her second son, Sir Richard Grey, It is remarkable 
how shghtly the death of Earl Rivers is always mentioned, though 
a man invested with such high offices of trust and dignity ; and 
how much we dwell on the execution of the lord chamberlain Hast- 
ings, a man in every light his inferior. In truth, the generality 
draw their ideas of English story from the tragic rather than the 
historic authors." 

8. O Pomfret, Pomfret ! That is, Pontefract Castle, at the town 
of the same name in the West Riding of Yorkshire, about twenty- 
two miles from York. Pomfret is the common pronunciation of the 
name. This famous castle, the ruins of which still give some idea, 



270 Notes [Act III 

of its ancient strength and magnificence, was built about 1080 by 
Hildebert (or Ilbert) de Lacy, one of the followers of William the 
Conqueror. In 13 10 it came into the possession of Thomas, Earl 
of Lancaster, who was beheaded near the castle for a revolt against 
Edward I., several lords implicated with him being hanged at Pon- 
tefract the same day. In 1399 it was the prison of Richard II., and 
here, according to the account that Shakespeare follows, he was mur- 
dered by Sir Pierce of Exton. The castle was four times besieged : 
in 1536, by Robert Aske, captain-general of the Pilgrimage of Grace, 
to whom it surrendered; and thrice in the time of Charles I. In 
1649 it was dismantled by order of Parliament. The chief remnant 
of the castle now is a portion of the keep, consisting of the ruins 
of two massive round towers connected by walls. In one of these 
walls, which is eighteen feet thick, is a wretched dungeon, in which 
tradition says Richard was confined, but it is more probable that he 
occupied one of the large apartments of the keep. 

10. Closure. Enclosure. Cf. V. and A. 782: ''Into the quiet 
closure of my breast; " and Sonn. 48. 11 : "Within the gentle 
closure of my breast." It is = end in T. A. v. 3. 134 : " And make 
a mutual closure of our house." 

15. When she exclaim'' d, etc. This line is found only in the 
folios. Cf. Af. ofV. iii. 2. 321 : "between you and I," etc. For 
exclaim on (^= cry out against), cf. V. and A. 930: "And sighing 
it again, exclaims on Death; " R. of L. 741 : "She stays, exclaim- 
ing on the direful night;" M. of V. iii. 2. 176: "to exclaim on 
you," etc. 

23. Expiate. Brought to a close, finished. Cf. Sonn. 22. 4: 
" Then look I death my days should expiate." S. uses expiate only 
in these two passages. Clarke remarks : " As expiate is now used 
to express ' to annul by atonement, to cancel by reparation, to blot 
out by making redress,' so we think the word is here used for ' an- 
nulled, cancelled, ended.' " It seems to me not unlikely that S., 
using a word with which he was not familiar, confounded its Latin 
origin; as when he used important and importaticy for i}?iportunate 



Scene IV] Notes 271 

and importunity . Expiation (a word he does not use) differs only 
by a letter from Expiration (which he uses three times). Singer 
proposed expirate here. 

Scene IV. — 4. Is all things ready, etc. The folio reading. 
The quartos have "Are all things fitting," etc.; but in the reply " It 
is," like the folios. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. ii : "Is all things well ? " 
0th. i. I. 172: "Is there not charms?" etc. 

5. Wants but nomination. The only thing wanting is the ap- 
pointment of the day. 

8. Inward with. Intimate with, in the confidence of. Cf. 
Z. I. I. V. I. 102: "for what is inward between us, let it pass" 
(that is, what is confidential), etc. 

26. Cue. A metaphor taken from the theatre ; as in Hen. V. iii. 
6. 130 and 0th. i. 2. 83. For the literal sense, see AI. N. D. iii. i. 
78, 102, iv. I. 205, V. I. 186, and M. W. iii. 3. 39. 

31. My lord of Ely. Dr. John Morton, of Baliol College, Ox- 
ford, Prebendary of Salisbury, Lincoln, St. Paul's, and York, who 
was elected to the see of Ely in 1478, on the death of William 
Grey. He became Master of the Rolls, Lord Chancellor, Archbishop 
of Canterbury, and a Cardinal. The marriage of the Earl of Rich- 
mond with Elizabeth of York, which put an end to the long contest 
between the houses of York and Lancaster, was, according to Sir 
Thomas More, of his contriving. 

In Holborn. The palace of the Bishop of Ely was in Holborn, 
London, and Ely Chapel, recently restored, remains to mark the 
place. 

32. I saw good strawberries, t.\.c. See p. 213 above. The cir- 
cumstance is also used by Dr. Legge in his Latin tragedy (see 
p. 17 above). 

45. Prolong' d. Postponed, put off ; as in Much Ado, iv. i. 
256 : — 

" this wedding day 
Perhaps is but prolong'd; have patience and endure." 



272 Notes [Act III 

48. Cheerfully and smooth. See on i. i. 22 above. 

49. Likes. Pleases. Ci. Ham. v. 2. 2'j6: " This likes me well," 
etc. 

55. Livelihood. Liveliness, vivacity, animation. Cf. V. and A. 
26 : "The precedent of pith and livelihood ; " and A. IV. i. i. 58 : 
" the tyranny of her sorrows takes all livelihood from her cheek." 
These are the only instances of the word in S, Here the quartos 
have " likelihood," which many editors retain, making it = sem- 
blance, appearance. Mr. W. N. Lettsom says that " livelihood 
scarcely accords with 'love or hate' above;" but it accords per- 
fectly with looks cheerfully and smooth and stich spirit. The main 
point in what Hastings says is that something seems to please 
Gloster ; the added remark that no man can lesser hide his feel- 
ings, whether of love or hate, being secondary or incidental. It is 
true that S. elsewhere uses likelihood in the sense of sign or indi- 
cation (as in All's Well. i. 3. 128: " many likelihoods informed 
me of this before," etc. ), but here livelihood setvas, to me the more 
expressive word. 

57. For were he, etc. After this line, the quartos insert the 
speech '' Dar. I pray God he be not, I say." It is retained by 
some of the editors. 

58. L pray you all, etc. See p. 213 above. 

77. Lovel and Ratcliff. The names are found only in the folio. 
As Ratcliff, according to the preceding scene, which is on the 
same day, was at Pomfret, he could not be present here. 
Theobald therefore changed Ratcliff to " Catesby " ; but in the 
next scene, while he makes Lovel and Catesby bring in the head 
of Hastings, he allows Gloster, just before their entrance, to say 
" Catesby, o'erlook the walls." Knight remarks : " This is one of 
those positions in which the poet has trusted to the imagination of 
his audience rather than to their topographical knowledge." 

80. Fond. Foolish. CL fondly, m.. "]. 146 below. 

2)2). Foot-cloth horse. A horse with a foot-cloth, or housings. 
Cf. 2 Hen. VI. iv. 7. 51 : — 



Scene V] Notes 273 

" Cade. Thou dost ride in a foot-cloth, dost thou not? 
Say. What of that ? 

Cade. Marry, thou oughtest not to let thy horse wear a cloak when 
honester men than thou go in their hose and doublets." 

On stumbling as a bad omen, of. R. and J. v. 3. 121 and 3 Hen. VI. 
iv. 7. ir. The idea is very ancient. Cicero mentions it in his 
De Divinatione. Melton, in his Astrologaster, 1620, says that *' if a 
man stumbles in a morning as soon as he comes out of dores, it is 
a signe of ill lucke." Bishop Hall, in his Characters, says of the 
" Superstitious Man " that " if he stumbled at the threshold, he 
feares a mischief." Stumbling at graves (as in R. and J.^ is alluded 
to in Whimzies, or a New Cast of Characters, 1631 : "His earth- 
reverting body (according to his mind) is to be buried in some 
cell, roach, or vault, and in no open space, lest passengers (belike) 
might stumble on his grave." 

88. Triumphing. Usually accented, as here, on the second 
syllable. 

92. Is lighted. Has descended. Cf. J. C. v. 3. 32 : " Now^ some 
light," etc. In Per. iv. 2. 77, the participle is light. 

94. Shrift. Confession; as in R. and J. i. I. 165 : "To hear 
true shrift," etc. 

103. FearfulVst. Such contracted superlatives are common in 
S. Cf. V. 3. 197, 198 below. 

Scene V. — Enter Gloster and Buckingham, in rotten ar- 
mour, etc. This is according to the stage-direction in the folio, 
which reads : " Enter Richard, and Buckingham, in rotten Ar- 
mour, maruellous illfauored.^'' The modern eds. generally change 
rotten to " rusty. ^'' See p. 217 above. 

4. Distraught. Distracted ; used by S. only here and in R. 
and J. iv. 3. 49. Sly corrupts the word into bestraught in T. of S. 
ind. 2. 26. 

5. Tz(tf I can, etc. Clarke remarks : "This conceit of Bucking- 
ham's in his own powers of acting and feigning comes with almost 

RICHARD III. — 18 



274 Notes [Act III 

a comic effect as displayed to Richard's very self, and played upon 
by him with a demure affectation of belief in its existence, while 
turning it to his own purposes." See on ii. 2. 152 above. 

8. Intending. Pretending. Cf. Much Ado, ii. 2. 35 : "intend 
a kind of zeal both to the Prince and Claudio." See also iii. 7. 44 
below. 

9. Enforced. Forced, counterfeited ; as iny. C. iv. 2. 21 : — 

" When love begins to sicken and decay, 
Ituseth an enforced ceremony." 

24. The plainest harmless. Probably an instance of the omission 
of the superlative inflection with one of a pair of adjectives. Cf. 
M. for M. iv. 6. 13 : "The generous and gravest citizens ; " M. 
of V. iii. 2. 295 : "The best condition'd and unwearied spirit" 
(that is, most unwearied), etc. Cf. 32 below. 

25. Christian. A trisyllable. 

26. Book. That is, " table-book " ( W. T. iv. 4. 610 and Ham. 
ii. 2. 136), or note-book. Cf. Cor.y. 2. 15 : "The book of his good 
acts ; " and see Id. iii. I. 293, etc. 

29. Apparent. Evident, manifest. See on ii. 2. 130 above. 

30. Conversation. Intercourse ; as in Ham. iii. 2. 60, Cymb. i. 
4. 113, etc. 

31. Attainder. Taint, stain. Cf. Rich. II. iv. I. 24: "the 
attainder of his slanderous lips," etc. Suspect = suspicion ; as in 
i. 3. 89 above. 

34. Almost. Hardly, even. Cf. K. John, iv. 3. 43 : " Or do you 
almost think, although you see," etc. 

43. Extreme. The adjective is accented by S. on the first sylla- 
ble, except in Sonn. 129. 4, lo. Elsewhere it generally comes be- 
fore a noun. 

45. Enforc'd Forced, constrained. Cf. 9 above. 

46. Fair befall you ! Cf. i. 3. 282 above. 

62. As well as I. That is, as well as if I, etc. ; a common 
ellipsis. Cf. Macb. i. 4. 1 1 : " As 't were a careless trifle," etc. 



Scene V] Notes 275 

68. Too late of^^ too late for. 

71. Go, after, after. Not "Go after, after;" as sometimes 
pointed. The after is itself an imperative = follow. Cf. Rich. I J. 
V. 2. Ill : "After, Aumerle ; '■ Ham. iv. 2, t^}^ : " and all after," etc. 

72. In all post. In all haste, or post-haste. Cf. R. and J. v. 3. 
273 : "in post ; " R. of L. i : " all in post," etc. 

73. Meetest. Most fitting or convenient. The early quartos 
have " meet'st advantage." See on iii. 4. 103 above. 

74. Infer. Bring in, allege ; as in iii. 7. 12, 32, iv. 4. 345, v. 3. 
315 belovv^. See also T. of A. iii. 5. 73 : — 

" 'tis inferr'd to us 
His days are foul and his drink dangerous." 

75. A citizeti. "This person was one Walker, a substantial 
citizen and grocer at the Crown in Cheapside " (Grey). These 
accusations against Edward were all contained in the petition 
presented to Richard before his accession, and were afterwards 
embodied in an act of Parliament. 

79. Luxury. Lasciviousness, lust ; the only meaning in S. Cf. 
Hen. V. iii. 5. 6, M. W. v. 5. 98, etc. 

80. Change. Changing humour, capriciousness. Cf. Cymb. ii. 
5. 25 : "change of prides," etc. 

92. Sparingly. Cf. Hen. V. i. 2. 239 : — 

" Or shall we sparingly show you far off 
The Dauphin's meaning and our embassy ? " 

97. BaynarcVs Castle. This old feudal mansion, " so called of 
Baynard, a nobleman that came in with William the Conqueror," 
stood on the Thames, a little below the present Blackfriars Bridge 
and just above St. Paul's Pier, where Castle Baynard Dock now is. 
Maiid Fitzwalter, to whom King John paid his unwelcome addresses, 
was a daughter of " the Lord of Castle Baynard." Humphrey Duke 
of Gloucester built a palace on the site of the original Castle Bay- 
nard, and this is the building referred to by S. Lady Jane Grey 
was here proclaimed queen in 1553 ; and Anne Clifford, Countess of 



276 



Notes [Act III 



Dorset, and later of Pembroke, afterwards lived here while her 
husband was residing at the Cockpit in Whitehall. The mansion 
was destroyed in the Great Fire of 1666. Steevens and some recent 
editors say incorrectly that it was " pulled down," and they seem to 
suppose that it was the original " castle " of the Conqueror's time 
which was occupied by Richard. 

102-104. These lines are not in the quartos. Doctor Shaw was 
brother to the Lord Mayor, Edmund Shaw ; and Friar Penker was a 
provincial of the Augustine Friars. Both were popular preachers 
and were employed by Richard to support his claim to the crown. 

105. To take some privy order. For take order = give orders, 
cf. iv. 2. 52 below. 

106. The brats of Clarejtce. These were Edward Earl of War- 
wick, who was beheaded by Henry VII. in 1499, and Margaret, 
afterwards the wife of Sir Richard Pole, the last princess of the 
House of Lancaster. She was put to death at the age of seventy 
by Henry VIH. in 1540 (Malone). 

107. Majzner person. The reading of the third and fourth 
quartos and the folios ; the other quartos have " manner of person." 
Manner person was an idiom not entirely obsolete in the time of 
S. It occurs once in the Bible of 161 1 {^Revelation, xviii. 12). 

Scene VI. — Enter a scrivener. A scrivener was a professional 
scribe, or writer of legal documents. Cf. T. of S. iv. 4. 59 : " My 
boy shall fetch the scrivener presently " (that is, to write the mar- 
riage contract). 

There is hardly a line of this speech in which the quarto and 
folio readings do not differ; but the variations are not worth 
recording, except perhaps "blind" for the folio bold in 12. 

3. In PauVs. That is, in Old St. Paul's Cathedral. Cf. i. 2. 30 
above. 

7. Precedent.- The first draft, from which this copy was engrossed. 

9. Untainted. Unaccused ; not attainted, or charged with trea- 
son. 



Scene VII] Notes 277 

10. A good world the zvhile! See on ii. 3. 8 above. Gross = 
dull, stupid ; as in IV. T. i. 2. 301, etc. 

14. In thought. " That is, in silence, without notice or detec- 
tion " (Johnson). Who so bold but says, etc. = who has the cour- 
age to say that he does see it ? 

Scene VII. — 5. Contract. The noun is accented by S. on either 
syllable, the verb only on the second. Lady Lucy was Elizabeth 
Lucy, the daughter of one Wyat, and the wife of one Lucy, who 
had been a mistress of the king before his marriage. In order to 
prevent this marriage, his mother alleged that there was a contract 
between him and dame Lucy; but on being sworn to speak the 
truth she declared that the king had not been affianced to her, 
though she admitted his intimacy with her (Malone). 

8. Enforcement. Violation, rape; as in R. of L. 1623: "by 
foul enforcement." 

12. Infer, See on iii. 5. 74 above. 

13. Idea. Image ; as in Much Ado, iv. i. 226 and L. L. L. iv. 
2. 69, the only other instances of the word in S. 

25. Statuas. The word is " statues " in all the early eds.; but 
as the Latin form of the word was in use in the poet's time, the 
majority of the editors adopt it here, as iny. C. ii. 2. 76, iii. 2. 192, 
etc. 

Breathing is the reading of the first and second quartos and the 
folios ; the other quartos have " breathlesse "; but the meaning ob- 
viously is, they were silent as statues, though they had breath and 
might have spoken (Malone). 

30. Recorder. According to Walker, the accent is on the first 
syllable, which is barely possible. Pope's change of but to " ex- 
cept" would improve the metre better. 

37. F<a:;2/'(^^^ = advantage ; as in i. 3. 310 above and v. 2. 22, 
V. 3. 15 below. 

44. Intend. Pretend. See on iii. 5. 8 above. 

48. Ground . . . descant. These are musical terms : the former 



ay 8 Notes [Act iii 

signifying the "plain-song" or theme; the latter, the adding of 
other parts thereto. White, in a note on T. G. of V. i. 2. 94, quotes 
Morley, Plaine and Easie Introduction to Practical Musicke, 1597: 
" when a man talketh of a descanter it must be understood of one 
that can extempore sing a part upon a playne song ; " and Phillips* 
Neiv World of Words ; " Descant (in Musick) signifies the Art of 
Composing in several parts," etc. Florio defines Contrapunto as 
'! a counterpoint ; also a descant in musicke or singing." 

50. Answer nay, and take it. Cf. the old ballad in Percy's 
Reliques : — 

" As maids that know themselves beloved 
And yieldingly resist ; " 

and Byron, Doji fzmn : " And saying ' I will ne'er consent,' — con- 
sented." See also P. P. 340: "A woman's nay doth stand for 
nought." 

51. And if you plead, etc. "If you speak for them as plausibly 
as I in my own person, or for my own purposes, shall seem to deny 
your suit, there is no doubt but we shall bring all to a happy issue " 
( St e evens). 

54. The leads. That is, the flat roof covered with lead. Cf. 
Cor. ii. I. 227 : — 

" Stalls, bulks, windows 
Are smother'd up, leads fill'd, and ridges hors'd 
With variable complexions, all agreeing 
In earnestness to see him." 

56. Withal. An emphatic form of zmih. 

71. Love-bed. The quartos have " day-bed " (see T. N. ii: 5. 54), 
which is retained by some editors. 

75. Engross. Make gross, pamper. 

80. Defend. Forbid. Cf. Mtich Ado, ii. i. 98: "God defend 
the lute should be like the case." See also Id. iv. 2. 21, etc. 

92, Beads. Literally, the rosary ; here = prayers or devotions. 

93. Zealous. Pious, religious ; as in A, W. iii. 4. ii, etc. 



Scene VII] Notes 279 

98. To know a holy man. That is, to know him by. For similar 
eUipsis of the preposition, cf. 0th. i, 3. 91 : — 

"What conjuration and what mighty magic — 
For such proceeding I am charg'd withal — 
I won his daughter," etc. 

III. Disgracioiis. S. uses the word only here and in iv. 4. 178 
below. 

117. Majestical. Used by S. oftener than majestic. 

126. Graft. Not a contraction of grafted, but from the verb 
graff, for which see A. Y. L. iii. 2. 124 or 2 Hen. IV. v. 3. 3. 

127. Shoulder'din. Pushed or thrust into. S. uses the verb 
only here and in i Hen. VI. iv. i. 189: "This shouldering of each 
other in the court." For in = into, see on i. 2. 261 above. Some 
have taken shoulder'' d \.o be = immersed to the shoulders. 

129. Recure. Restore to health. Cf. V. and A. 465: "A 
smile recures the wounding of a frown ; " and Sonn. 45. 9 : " Until 
life's composition be recur'd." So unrecuring — past cure, incur- 
able, in T. A. iii. I. 90: "Some unrecuring wound." 

135. Empery. Empire; as in Cymb. i. 6. 120. 

143-152. If not . . . answer you. These lines are not in the 
quartos. 

146. Fondly. Unwisely. Qi. fondm iii. 4. 80 above. 

149. Check' d. Reproved ; as often. Cf. i. 4. 136 above. 

154. Unme?'itable. "Unmeriting" {Cor. ii. i. 47), devoid of 
merit ; as in /. C. iv. i. 12 : "a slight unmeritable man." 

156. And that. And if that, and if. 

157. The ripe revenue, etc. "That which comes to me in right 
of greater maturity in age and judgment ; Gloster thus comparing 
his own claims to the crown with those of the young prince his 
nephew, to whom he afterwards alludes in the words ' royal fruity 
and so continuing the same figure of speech" (Clarke). Revenue 
is accented by S. on either the first or the second syllable. 

165. And much I need, etc. "And I want much of the ability 
requisite to give you help, if help were needed " (Johnson). 



2 8o Notes [Act III 

167. Stealing. That is, stealing on, moving imperceptibly. Cf. 
C. of E. iv. I. 52: "The hour steals on," etc. 

172. Defend. See on 80 above. 

174. The respects thereof, etc. The considerations or motives 
that influence you are over-scrupulous and of little weight. On 
nice, cf. L. C. 97 : — 

" And nice affections wavering stood in doubt 
If best were as it was, or best without." 

178. Contract. Contracted, affianced. For the form, cf. acqtiit 
in V. 4. 16 below. 

180. By substitute. By proxy; according to the custom of the 
times. Cf. the reference in Longfellow's Belfry of Bruges to the 
proxy-wedding of the Archduke Maximilian and Marie de Valois 
in 1477 ; and see the author's note on the passage. 

181. Bona. Daughter to the Duke of Savoy, and sister to Char- 
lotte, wife to Louis XL King of France. 

183. A many. A form like a fetv, but now obsolete except in 
poetry. For sons the quartos have " children." 

188. Declension. Decline, degradation. Cf. 2 Heji. IV. ii. 2. 
193 : "A heavy declension." " Bigamy, by a canon of the Council 
of Lyons, a.d. 1274 (adopted in England by a statute in 4 Edward 
I.), was made unlawful and infamous. It differed from polygamy, 
or having two wives at once, as it consisted in either marrying two 
virgins successively, or once marrying a widow" (Blackstone). S. 
uses the word nowhere else. , 

190. Whom our manners call, etc. Whom by courtesy we 
call, etc. 

192. To some alive. Hinting at the Duchess of York, the 
mother of Edward and Richard. Cf. iii. 5. 92 above. 

210. Effeminate remorse. Feminine pity. Cf. M. for M. ii. 
2. 54 : — 

" If so your heart were touch'd with that remorse 
As mine is to him ; " 



Scene I] Notes 281 

Id.\. I. 100 : "My sisterly remorse," etc. See also on i. 2. 157 
above. 

212. Equally. The first folio and the early quartos have " egally " 
(an older spelling which some editors retain), the later folios and 
quartos equally. In M. of V. iii. 4. 13, the first folio has "an egal 
yoke." 

231. Mere enforcejuent. Absolute compulsion. For 7?iere, cf. 
M. of V. iii. 2. 265 : " his mere enemy ; " 0th. ii. 2. 3 : " the mere 
perdition of the Turkish fleet," etc. On enforcement, cf. A. Y. L. 
ii. 7. 118 and v. 3, 239 below. Acquittance = 2.cq^\\.', the only 
instance of the verb in S. 

237. Royal. The quartos have " kingly," and in the next line 
" royal " for worthy. There are many such petty variations above 
which I have not noted. 



ACT IV 



Scene I. — i. Niece. Here = granddaughter. So nephew •=■ 
grandchild {^Oth. i. I. 112) and cousin (i Hen. VI. ii. 5. 64 and T. 
and C. i. 2. 13). See also on cotcsin, ii. 2. 8 above. 

5. God give, etc. Malone remarks of this reappearance of Anne : 
" We have not seen this lady since the second scene of the first 
act, in which she promised to meet Richard at Crosby Place. She 
was married about the year 1472." 

9. Like . . . as. Cf. T. and C. prol. 25 : " In like conditions as 
o^ur argument," etc. 

10. Gratulate. Congratulate, greet. Cf. T. A.\. i. 221 : "And 
gratulate his safe return to Rome ;" and T. of A. i. 2. 131 : "To 
gratulate thy plenteous bosom." 

15. Patience. A trisyllable ; as in i. 3. 248 above. 

24. Sights. For the plural (because more than one person is 
referred to) cf. Rich. II. iv. I. 314: "Whither you will, so I were 
from your sights," etc. 



282 Notes [Act IV 

26. Leave it. That is, resign my office. 

35. Dead-killing. CL R. of L. ^^o: " a cockatrice' dead-killing 
eye." We have " kill her dead " in M. N. D. iii. 2. 269. Cf. Ham. 
iii. 2. 194. 

45. Thrall. Slave; as in Sonn. 154. 12: "I, my mistress' 
thrall," etc. 

49. Aly son. That is, son to Margaret, Countess of Richmond, 
whose third husband Stanley was. 

55. Whose unavoided eye, etc. See on i. 2. 152 above, and cf. 
the quotation in note on 35 just above. 

58. Inclusive verge. Enclosing circle. Cf. Rich. II. ii. I. 102: 
"incaged in so small a verge " (that is, the crown, as here). 

60. Red-hot steel. Steevens sees here an allusion to the' ancient 
mode of punishing a regicide by placing a red-hot iron crown on 
his head. Cf. Goldsmith, Traveller, 436: ." Luke's iron crown." 

74. If any be so mad. That is, so mad as to become thy wife. 

79. Honey. Often used by S. as an adjective; as in V. and A. 
16, Sonn. 65. 5, Temp. iv. i. 79, etc. Honeyed occurs only in 
Hen. V. i. i. 50. 

82. Hour. A dissyllable ; as in v. 3. 31 below. 

83. The golden deiv of sleep. Cf. J. C. ii. 1 . 230 : " the honey- 
heavy dew of slumber." 

84. His timorous dreams. This is confirmed by historical ac- 
counts of Richard's disturbed nights. 

95. Eighty odd years, ^tc. Malone remarks : " Shakespeare has 
here, I believe, spoken at random. The present scene is in 1483. 
Richard, Duke of York, the husband of this lady, had he then been 
living, would have been but seventy-three years old, and we may 
reasonably suppose that his Duchess was younger than he was. 
Nor did she go speedily to her grave. She lived till 1495." 

96. Teeit. Sorrow. Cf. Temp. i. 2. 64 : " the teen I have turn'd 
you to," etc. 

loi. Nurse . . . playfellow. Johnson remarks : " To call the 
Tower nurse and playfellow is very harsh : perhaps part of the 



Scene II] Notes 283 

speech is addressed to the Tower and part to the Lieutenant."' 
Malone replies that S. was only thinking of the children as " being 
constrained to carry on their daily pastime and to receive their daily 
nutriment within its walls, and hence, with his usual licentiousness 
of metaphor, calls the edifice itself their playfellow and nurse." 
Neither of the critics seems to have appreciated the maternal pathos 
and poetry of the passage. It is not Shakespeare who speaks, but 
the mother, whose heart bleeds at the thought of the rough exchange 
for cradle and nurse and playfellow that is given them in these 
ancient stones. How can any one read the lines, and not have all 
the mother come into his eyes (^Hen. V. iv. 6. 31), as it did into the 
poet's heart and pen? 

Scene II. — 8. Touch. Touchstone. Cf. Per. ii. 2. 37 : " gold 
that's by the touchstone tried," etc. 

15. Consequence. Sequel. Cf. iv. 4. 6 below. 

26. Resolve. Satisfy, inform, or nearly = answer. Cf. 116 and 
iv. 5. 20 below. 

27. He gnaws his lip. The old historians say that this was 
Richard's habit when he was thoughtful or angry. 

28. Iron-xvitted. "Unfeeling, insensible" (Schmidt). Cf. R. 
and J. iv. 5. 126 : "I will dry-beat you with an iron wit," etc. 

29. Unrespective. Careless, unthinking. S. uses the word only 
here and in T. and C. ii. 2. 71. 

35. Close. Secret. See on i. i. 158 above. 

42. Witty. Cunning, artful ; as in Much Ado, iv. 2. 27 : "A 
marvellous witty fellow, I assure you ; but I will go about with 
him." " Richard is sneering at Buckingham's pretensions to adroit- 
ness and skill in fraud " (Clarke). 

52. Take order. Give order, take measures. See on iii. 5. 105 
above. 

54. Whom I will marry, etc. See on iv. 3. 37 below. 

55. The boy is foolish. Polydore Virgil (quoted by Malone) 
describes him as an idiot, " qui gallinam ab ansere non facile in- 



284 Notes [Act IV 

ternosceret " (who could scarcely distinguish a hen from a goose) ; 
but this appears to have been because his education had been 
entirely neglected rather than from any natural defect. 

58. // stands me much upon. It is important for me, it concerns 
me. Cf. Ham. v. 2. 63 : " Does it not, thinks 't thee, stand me now 
upon ... To quit him with this arm?" 

63. But I am in, etc. Cf. Macb. iii. 4. 136: — 

" I am in blood 
Stepp'd in so far that, should I wade no more, 
Returning were as tedious as go o'er ; " 

and M. N. D. iii. 2. 47 : — 

" If thou hast slain Lysander in his sleep, 
Being o'er shoes in blood, plunge in the deep, 
And kill me too." 

For pluck on, cf. K. John, iii. i. 57: "And with her golden hand 
hath pluck'd on France," etc. 

65. Tear-falling. Tear-dropping. For the transitive use of 
fall, see on i. 3. 353 above. 

66. Is thy name Tyrrel? This Tyrrel was executed for high 
treason in the beginning of the reign of Henry VII. Steevens 
calls attention to the fact that, according to More, the king at this 
interview with Tyrrel "was sitting on a draught" (privy). In 
Wright's Bible Word-Book, the passage is quoted in a note on 
draught-house (2 Kings, x. 27) and draught (^Matthew, xv. 17, 
Mark, vii. 19). 

73. Deal upon. Deal with ; used by S. only here. In A. and C. 
iii. II. 39, "Dealt on lieutenantry " = acted by deputy. 

80. Prefer. Advance, promote. Cf. Hen. VIII. iv. I. 102: 
" Newly preferr'd from the king's secretary," etc. 

88. Pawned. Pledged. Cf. 2. Hen. IV. ii. i. 153, 167, 171, etc. 

96. Peevish. See on i. 3. 194 above. 

98-.115. My lord . . . to-day. These lines are in the quartos, 
but not in the folios. It is not easy to account for their omission 



Scene II] Notes 285 

in the latter, as they are clearly Shakespeare's, and it is hardly 
conceivable that he would strike them out in revising the play. 

99, How chance, etc. How chances it, etc. Cf. M. N. D,'\. i. 
129, V. I. 318, etc. 

100. / being by. Malone notes that Richard was not by when 
Henry uttered the prophecy. See 3 Hen. VI. iv. 6. 68 fol. Malone 
believes this to have been an oversight on the poet's part ; but 
perhaps, as Clarke suggests, he means to " give effect to Richard's 
scoff by making him misstate the attendant circumstances of the 
prophecy." 

104. Rotigetnont. Reed notes that Hooker, writing in Eliza- 
beth's time, mentions this as " a very old and antient castle, named 
Rougemont; that is to say, the Red Hill, taking that name of the 
red soil or earth whereupon it is situated." He adds that it " was. 
first built, as some think, by Julius Cgesar, but rather, and in truth, 
by the Romans after him." However that may have been, it was 
either rebuilt or much repaired by William the Conqueror, who 
gave it to Baldwin de Briono, husband of his niece Albrina, in 
the possession of whose descendants it remained until the time of 
Henry III., who seized it for himself. It was dismantled during the 
Civil "War, and has not since been rebuilt. Its remains are still to 
be seen on a high hill to the north of the town. 

113. A Jack. That is, a "Jack o' the clock" (see Rich. II. v. 
5. 60), a figure that struck the hours, like the two bronze statues 
on the Clock Tower at Venice. 

116. Resolve me. See on 26 above. 

121. Brecknock. That is, Brecknock Castle in South Wales. It 
was built in 1094 by Bernard Newmarch, a relative of the Con- 
queror, and enlarged by Humphrey de Bohun, Earl of Hereford. 
The keep, which is now the chief remnant of it, is called Ely Tower 
from having been the prison of the Bishop of Ely, who figures in 
this play ; and here the marriage between the Earl of Richmond 
and Elizabeth, daughter of Edward IV., was first planned. The 
castle and the walls of the town of Brecon (or Brecknock) were 



2 86 Notes [Act IV 

destroyed by the inhabitants during the Civil War, to avoid the 
expense of maintaining and defending them. 

Scene III. — 5. This piece of ruthful butchery. The folio read- 
ing. The first and second quartos have " ruthless piece of." For 
ruthful = piteous, cf. 3 I/en. VI. ii. 5. 95 : " these ruthful deeds ; " 
and T. and C. v. 3. 48 : " ruthful v\^ork." So pitiful is used in the 
double sense of compassionate and exciting compassion. In like 
manner, as White remarks, " we now say, with the same force, 
either a shameful deed or a shameless deed ; in one instance 
meaning that the act causes shame in the observer — in the other, 
that it shows a lack of shame in the performer. So the same act 
may be characterized as pitiful, sorrowful, ruthful, or pitiless, sor- 
rowless, ruthless." 

6. Fleshed. Cruel, hardened. Cf. Hen. V. iii. 3. 11 : "the 
flesh'd soldier, rough and hard of heart." 

II. Alabaster innocent. The quartos have " innocent alabaster." 

14. Prayers. A dissyllable ; as in iii. 7. 97 above. 

18. Replenished. Complete, consummate ; as in W. 7^. ii. 1.79: 
" The most replenish'd villain in the world." 

19. Prime. First; as in Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 162: "The prime 
man of the state." In the same play we find the comparative 
primer (i. 2. 67) and the superlative primest (ii. 4. 229). 

20. On remorse, cf. i. 4. 108 and iii. 7. 210 above. 

22. This tidings. S. makes tidings (like neius ) either singular 
or plural. 

30. Bui where, etc. The " Bloody Tower " (see p. 8) is now 
pointed out as the scene of the murder of the princes ; but there 
is no proof that it occurred there, and previous to the reign of 
Elizabeth the place was called the " Garden Tower," because it 
adjoined what was then the constable's garden. A very old tra- 
dition, however, marks the angle at the right of the gate seen in 
the cut as the place of the hasty burial of the princes by Dighton 
and Forrest. According to the old historians, they were subse- 



Scene IV] Notes 287 

quently interred elsewhere by a priest under the direction of 
Brakenbury. In 1674 some bones were found under a staircase in 
the White Tower (as an inscription now records) which were 
buried by Charles II. in Westminster Abbey as those of the mur- 
dered princes. They were found in a wooden chest some ten feet 
under ground. 

31. Soon at afler-supper. The folios have '' and " for at. The 
after-supper, or rere-stipper (or rear-supper^, was " a repast of fruit 
and wine, like the modern dessert, which was frequently taken in a 
different room from that in which the more substantial meal was 
eaten." Some explain it as " the time after supper." 

37. Match'' d in marriage. To Sir Richard Pole, by whom she 
had a son who afterwards became Cardinal Pole. See on iii. 5. 106 
above. 

40. For. Because, since. See on i. i. 58 above. 

The Breton Richmond. He calls Richmond so because after 
the battle of Tewkesbury he had taken refuge in the court of 
Francis II,, Duke of Bretagne (Malone). 

46. Morton. The Bishop of Ely. See on iii. 4. 31 above. 

47. With. By ; as often. 

51. Fearful commenting, ^io.. " Timorous thought and cautious 
disquisition are the dull attendants on delay" (Johnson). For 
fearful = full of fear, cf. iv. 2. 121 above, and iv. 4. 313, v. i. 18, 
and v. 3. 182 below. 

55. Mercury. Cf. ii. I. 88 above. 

56. My counsel is my shield. That is, action, and not delibera- 
tion, shall be my policy. 

Scene IV. — 5. Induction. See on i. i. 32 above. 

8. Withdraw thee, zvretched Margaret, &\.z. Verplanck remarks : 
" In this scene we take leave of Margaret of Anjou, that ' she-wolf 
of France,' who has been almost as much the presiding evil genius 
of the last two parts of Henry VI. as Richard is of this. Mrs. 
Jameson says : ' Margaret is a dramatic portrait of considerable 



288 Notes [Act IV 

truth and vigour and consistency ; but she is not one of Shake- 
speare's women. He who knew so well in what true greatness of 
spirit consisted — who could excite our respect and sympathy, even 
for a Lady Macbeth, would never have given us a heroine without 
a touch of heroism ; he would not have portrayed a high-hearted 
woman struggling unsubdued against the strangest vicissitudes of 
fortune ; meeting reverses and disasters, such as would have broken 
the most masculine spirit, with unbroken constancy — yet left her 
without a single personal quality which would excite our interest in 
her bravely endured misfortunes ; and this in the very face of his- 
tory. He would not have given us, in lieu of the magnanimous 
queen, a mere "Amazonian trull," with every coarser feature of 
depravity and ferocity ; he would have redeemed her from un- 
mingled detestation ; he would have breathed into her some of his 
own sweet spirit ; he would have given the woman a soul.' 

"Now, as we here find that, in Richard III., all these character- 
istics of Margaret are adopted and recapitulated, it is clear that this 
argument against the character being Shakespeare's destroys itself 
by proving too much ; for it would prove that this play too is by 
some other hand than his, which no one can assert, in the wildest 
mood of critical conjecture. Shakespeare might certainly have 
given a higher and more heroic cast to Margaret of Anjou ; but 
the truth evidently is, that having, partly from the intimation of the 
chroniclers, very probably (as Courtenay suggests) from uncontra- 
dicted and universally believed traditicm, adopted, in spite of his 
imputed Lancastrian prejudices, this view of Margaret's ferocity, 
cruelty, and conjugal infidelity, he must have seen that he could 
not breathe into such a personage ' his own sweet spirit,' any more 
than into Goneril, Regan, or the queen of Cymbeline, and therefore 
placed her in bold and unmitigated contrast to the mild virtues of 
the ' holy Henry.' The comparison of Margaret with Lady Mac- 
beth suggests a deep moral truth, which must have been in the 
poet's mind, though he has not embodied it in formal moral dec- 
laration. Our interest in Lady Macbeth is kept up, in spite of her 



Scene ivj Notes 289 

crimes, by her unflagging and devoted attachment to her husband, 
and their mutual and touching confidence and solace in each other, 
even in guilt as well as in sorrow. Margaret has no communion 
with Henry's heart ; she scorns him, and her affections roam else- 
where. That last redeeming virtue of woman being lost, Margaret 
has nothing left but her talent and courage ; and those qualities 
alone cannot impart the respect and sympathy which we continue 
to feel for the guilty but nobler wife of Macbeth." 

10. Unblozv7i. S. uses the word only here ; but cf. blown in 
Ham. iii. i. 167 : "blown youth ; " and Id. iii. 3. 81 : "his crimes 
broad blown, as flush as May." 

15. Right for right. Retributive justice, "measure for measure." 
Cf. 141 below. Verplanck remarks : " In i. 3. Margaret was re- 
proached with the murder of young Rutland, and the death of her 
husband and son were imputed to divine vengeance roused by that 
wicked act. ' So just is God to right the innocent.' Margaret 
now means to say, 'The right of me, an injured mother, whose son 
was slain at Tewkesbury, has now operated as powerfully as that 
right which the death of Rutland gave you to divine justice, and 
has destroyed your children in their turn.' " 

20. Quit. " Here used to express comprehensively * requite the 
death of and 'acquit the crime of" (Clarke). Cf. v. 3. 263 
below. 

23. hi. See on i. 2. 261 above. 

26. Mortal living. Cf. M. of V. ii. 7. 40 : " mortal breathing 
saint" ; and see v. 3. 91 below. 

28. Record. For the accent, see on iii. i. 72 above. 

35. Ancient. Old, long-standing. See on iii. i. 182 above. 
Reverent = reverend. The two words are used indiscriminately 
in the early eds. 

36. Seniory. Seniority. In the early eds. it is spelt " signorie," 
"signiorie," "signeurie," "signeury," etc. 

41. Harry. The quartos have " Richard" and the folios "hus- 
band." Harry is the reading of the Cambridge editors, and seems 
RICHARD III. — 19 



290 Notes [Act IV 

preferable to Capell's conjecture of " Henry," which is generally 
adopted. 

45. Holp'st. See on i, 2. 108 above. 

47. From forth the kennel, etc. Apparently an allusion to the 
myth of Scylla. 

49. That had his teeth, etc. See on ii. 4. 28 above. 

52, 53. That excellent, etc. These lines are not in the quartos, 
and are accidentally transposed in the folios. Excellent = pre- 
eminent. Cf. A. and C.'\. I. 40: " Excellent falsehood ! " . 

53. Galled eyes. Qi. Ham. i. 2. 155: "her galled eyes;" and 
T. and C. v. 3. 55 : "Their eyes o'ergalled with recourse of tears." 

56. Carnal. Bloodthirsty. Elsewhere in S. the word is = 
fleshly, sensual. On the passage, cf. 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 133 : — 

" the wild dog 
Shall flesh his tooth on every innocent." 

58. Pew-fellow. Companion. Steevens cites, among other con- 
temporaneous instances of the word, Dekker and Webster's North- 
ward Hoe, 1607: "He would make him pue-fellow^ with a lord's 
steward at the least." 

65. Boot. Something given to boot (cf. T. and C. iv. 5. 40), or 
into the bargain. 

69. Adulterate. Used by S. oftener than adtilterous. 

71. Intelligencer. Agent. See 2 j^,?w. /F. iv. 2. 20; the only 
other instance of the word in S. 

72. Their. Hell is here personified as plural (the infernal 
powers), as heaven is in several instances. Cf. i. 3. 219 above. 

77. Cancel his bond of life. For the metaphor, cf. Macb. iii. 
2. 49 : — 

" Cancel and tear to pieces that great bond 
That keeps me pale ; " 

and Cymb. v. 4. 27 : — 

" take this life, 
And cancel these cold bonds." 



Scene IV] Notes 291 

81. Bottled spider. See on i. 3. 242 above. 

84. Presentation. Show, semblance ; as in A. K Z. v. 4. 112: 
" He uses his folly like a stalking-horse, and under the presentation 
of that he shoots his wit." 

85. Index. Prelude, See on ii. 2. 148 above. Here it means 
either the spoken prologue or, as Steevens makes it, the printed 
programme of a pageant or dumb-show. Schmidt suggests that the 
pageants "were perhaps introduced and explained by painted 
emblems ; " or, as others suppose, a painted cloth was hung up 
outside as an advertisement of the show. For pageant in this 
sense, cf. Temp. iv. i. 155, M. A^. D. iii. 2. 114, A. V. L. ii. 7. 138, 
iii. 4. 55, etc. 

86. A-high. On high. Cf. afire = on fire, etc. 
88-90. A dream . . . a bubble. The quartos read : — 

" A dreame of which thou wert, a breath, a bubble, 
A signe of dignitie, a garish flagge, 
To be the aime of euery dangerous shot." 

For garish = gaudy, bright, cf. P. and J. iii. 2. 25 : " The garish 
sun." S. uses the word only twice. In line 88 there is an allusion 
*' to the dangerous situation of those to whose care the standards 
of armies were intrusted " (Steevens). 

91. Scene. Used in the theatrical sense ; as in 27 above. See 
also ii. 2. 38 above. 

92. Where be, etc. This use of be is " especially frequent in 
questions of appeal" (Abbott). 

97. Decline all this. That is, run through all this from first to 
last ; as in declining, or giving the cases of a noun, in grammar 
(Malone). Cf. T. and C. ii. 3. 55: "I'll decline the whole ques- 
tion." The word is used in the literal sense in M. W. iv. i. 42. 

loi. Caitiff. For the feminine use, cf. AWs Well, iii. 2. 1 17 
and 0th. iv. i. 109. 

120. Sxueeter. The quartos have " fairer," and 87 above " sweet " 
ior fair. White remarks: "This double change in counterpart 



292 Notes [Act IV 

could not have been accidental ; and, indeed, it is far more natural 
and touching to use fair in the mere descriptive allusion of the 
babes, and szveet in describing a mother's memory of them." 

1 22. Bettering. Magnifying. 

127. Windy attorneys, etc. "Meaning that words are but 
breathing exponents of grief, are but successors to joy that is dead 
and that has died without a will, bequeathing nothing" (Clarke). 

135. Exclaiitis. See on i. 2. 52 above. 

142. Owed. Owned, was rightful possessor of ; as very often. 

152. Entreat. Treat; as elsewhere \^\\h fair ox fairly. See 
Rich. II. iii. i. 37, 3 Hen. VI. i. I. 271, T. and C. iv. 4. 115, etc. 

157. Impatience. A quadrisyllable. Ci. patience in i. 3. 248 and 
iv. I. 15 above. 

158. Condition. Disposition, temper. Ci. Hen. F". v. 1.83: "a 
good English condition," etc. 

166. Rood. Cross. See on iii. 2. 75 above. 

169. Tetchy. Touchy, fretful. Cf. T. atid C. i. i. 99 : " And 
he 's as tetchy to be wooed to woo ; " and R. and J. i. 3. 32: "To 
see it tetchy," etc. 

172. Thy age confirjn''d. Thy riper age. 

173. Kind in hatred. Cf. what More says (p. 210 above) : 
" outwardly companiable where he inwardly hated," etc. 

175. Grac''d me. Blessed me, made me happy (Johnson). 

176. Humphrey Hour. The critics have been in doubt whether 
this is the name of some person not mentioned by the chroniclers, 
or a cant personification of the breakfast hour ; but no explanation 
that has been suggested is entirely satisfactory. There may be an 
allusion to the old proverbial phrase of " dining M'ith Duke Hum- 
phrey ; " which is said to have originated in the fact that one of 
the aisles in St. Paul's Cathedral, called Duke Humphrey's Walk, 
was a place where those who had no means of getting a dinner 
used to loiter during the usual hour of the meal, as if detained by 
some business. Cf. Gabriel Harvey's Foure letters, etc., 1592: "to 
seeke his dinner in Poules with Duke Humphrey : to licke dishes, 



Scene IV] Notes 293 

to be a beggar; " and Nash, Wotiderfid Prognostication, etc., 1591 : 
" Sundry fellowes in their silkes shall be appointed to keepe duke 
Humfrye company in Poules, because they know not where to get 
their dinners abroad." Duke Humphrey was buried at St. Albans, 
but, according to Stowe, there was in St. Paul's " a fair monument " 
to Sir John Bewcampe [Beauchamp], who died in 1358, and who 
" is by ignorant people misnamed to be Humphrey Duke of 
Gloster." 

177. Forth of. Out of, away from. See on i. 3. 337 above. 

178. Disgracious. See on iii. 7. ill above. 

183. So. Often used to express acquiescence or approbation = 
well. Cf. ii. I. I above and v. 3. 72 below. 

185. Turn. Return. See A. V. L. p. 169. 

186. Extreme. For the accent, see on iii. 5. 43 above. So com- 
plete in 190 is accented on the first syllable when it immediately 
precedes the noun, but not in the predicate. 

191. Prayers. A dissyllable. See on iv. 3. 14 above. For 
party = part, side, see on iii. 2. 47 above. 

193. Whisper. For the transitive use, cf. Much Ado, iii. i. 4, 
W. T. i. 2. 437, iv. 4. 827, etc. 

196. Serves. Waits upon, attends. 

203. Level. Aim ; a technical use of the word. Cf. Much Ado, 
iv. I. 239: "But if all aim but this be levell'd false ; " 2 Hen. IV. 
iii. 2. 286: "^the foeman may with as great aim level at the edge 
of a penknife," etc. 

205. Gracious. A trisyllable. See on 157 above. 

218. Unavoided. Unavoidable ; as in Rich. II. ii. I. 268 : "And 
unavoided is the danger now; " and I Hen. VI. iv. 5. 8: "A ter- 
rible, and unavoided danger." The only instance of the ordinary 
sense in S. is iv. i. 55 above. 

213-221. To save her life, etc. Here, as in 345-369 below, we 
have an example oi stichomythia (crTtxo/x.u^ta), or dialogue in alter- 
nate lines (sometimes pairs or groups of lines), common in Greek 
tragedy and often imitated by the early English dramatists. S. uses 



294 Notes [Act IV 

it only in his earliest plays. Cf. T. G. of V. i. 2. 24-32, etc. It 
occurs often in C of E. 

226. All indirectly gave direction. Cf. Ham. ii. I. 66: "By 
indirections find directions out; " and K.John, iii. i. 276: — 

" though indirect, 
Yet indirection thereby grows direct." 

228. Till it zvas whetted, etc. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 108 : — 

" Thou hid'st a thousand daggers in thy thoughts, 
Which thou hast whetted on thy stony heart ; " 

and M. of V. iv. i. 123 : — 

" Not on thy sole, but on thy soul, harsh Jew, 
Thou mak'st thy knife keen." 

230. Still. Continual, constant. Cf. the use of the adverb in 
still-lasting, 346 below^. 

232. My nails, etc. Cf. M. N. D. iii. 2. 298 : — 

" I am not yet so low 
But that my nails can reach unto thine eyes ; " 

and 2 Hen. VI. i. 3. 144 : — 

" Could I come near your beauty with my nails, 
I 'd set my ten commandments in your face." 

In the latter case it is a duchess, as here a queen, that speaks. 

237. Dangerous success. Doubtful issue. For success, cf. T. and 
C. i. 3. 340 : — 

" for the success. 
Although particular, shall give a scantling 
Of good or bad unto the general ; " 

Id. ii. 2. 117 : " Nor fear of bad success in a bad cause," etc. 

245. Type. Badge, sign ; not " exhibition, show, display," as 
Johnson explained it. Cf. 3 Hen. VI. i. 4. 121 : "Thy father bears 
the type of King of Naples" (that is, the crown). 



Scene IV] Notes 295 

248. Demise. Bequeath, grant ; the only instance of the word 
in S. 

251. Lethe. For other allusions to the river of oblivion, see 
T. N. iv. I. 66, 2 Hen. IV. v. 2. 72, Ham. i. 5. t^t,, and A. and C. 
ii. 7. 114. 

259. From. The queen plays upon the sense of " away from " 
which the preposition often had. 

276. Sometime. Once. Cf. Cymb. v. 5. '}i'>i'}f'. "that Belarius 
whom you sometime banish'd," etc. On the passage, cf. i. 3. 174 
fol. above. See also 3 Hen. VI. i. 4. 79 fol. 

290-344. Say . . . years ? This is the longest of the passages 
found in the folios, but not in the quartos. 

299. Quicken. Give life to; as in Temp. iii. I. 6: "quickens 
what 's dead," etc. Cf. the play on quick in 363 below, and see 
also on i. 2. 65 above. 

304. Mettle. The first and second folios have "mettall," the 
third " mettle," the fourth " metal." The early eds. use metal and 
mettle without regard to the meaning. 

306. Bid: Bore, endured ; the past tense of bide. Cf. T, N. 
ii. 4- 97 : — 

" There is no woman's sides 
Can bide the beating of so strong a passion," etc. 

313. Fear fid. Full of fear. See on i. i. 11 above. 

324. Orient pearl. Cf. M. N. D. iv. I. 59, A. and C. i. 5. 41, 
V. and A. 981, and P. P. 133. 

325. Advantaging. Increasing. For the verb, cf. Temp. i. i. 
34, T. N. iv. 2. 119,/. C. iii. i. 242, etc. 

338. Victress. The only instance of the word in S. 

339. Were I best? Would it be best for me? See on i. i. 100 
above. 

345. Infer. See on iii. 5. 74 above. 

346. Still-lasting. Everlasting. See on 230 above. 



296 



Notes [Act IV 



348. Which the king's King forbids. Alluding to Leviticus, 
xviii. 14. 

356. Likes of it. Likes it. Cf. Much Ado, v, 4. 59 : " I am 
your husband, if you like of me," etc. 

357. Her subject low. The folio reading. The quartos have 
" love " for low, and some eds. follow them. Others change low 
to " now." 

363. Quick. Hasty. In her reply the queen plays on the other 
sense of quick = living. Cf. the quibble in L. L. L. v. 2. 687. 

368. My George. The medallion with the figure of St. George 
on horseback, which was part of the insignia of the Knights of the 
Garter ; but not until the reign of Henry VH. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. iv. 
I. 29 : " Look on my George ; I am a gentleman." 

371. His. Its ; as in the two following lines. 

380-389. If thoti hadst feared, etc. This passage is evidently 
corrupt in both the folio and the quarto texts, which I give below, 
indicating by italics the words in which they differ. The folio 
reads : — 

" If thou didd'stfeare to breake an Oath with him, 
The vnity the King my husband made, 

Thou hadst not broken, nor my Brothers died. 
If thou had'st fear'd to breake an oath by him, 
Th' Imperiall mettall, circling now thy head, 
Had grac'd the tender temples of my Child, 
And both the Princes had bene breathing heere. 
Which now two tender Bed-ieWovfes for dust, 
Thy broken Faith hath made the prey for Wormes. 

What can'st thou sweare by ?iow." 

The quarto reads thus : — 

" If thou hadst feard to breake an oath by him, 
The vnitie the king my brother made, 
Had not beene broken, nor my brother slaine. 
If thou hadst feard to breake an oath by him 
The emperiall mettel circling now thy brow, 



Scene IV] Notes 297 

Had grast the tender temples of my childe, 
And both the princes had beene breathing here, 
Which now two tender //ay-fellowes /or dust, 
Thy broken laith hath made a praye for wormes." 

392. Hereafter. Used adjectively ; as in i Hen. VI. ii. 2. 10: 
" hereafter ages." 

394. Ungovern'd. That is, left with no one to govern or guide 
them. 

404. Opposite. Opposed, adverse; as in 216 above. S. men- 
tions planets nearly a score of times, but always with an astro- 
logical reference. Cf. Much Ado, v. 2. 41, W. T. i. 2. 201, ii. i. 
105, Ham. i. i. 162, Otk. ii. 3. 182, etc. 

407. Tender. Regard, hold dear. See on ii. 4. 72 above. 

419. Peevish found. See on i. 3. 194 and iii. i. 31 above. 

426. Shortly. Perhaps a trisyllable, as Malone and Abbott 
make it. See p. 203, 5 (^c) above. 

429. Shallow, changing woman. " Such was the real character 
of this queen dowager, who would have married her daughter to 
King Richard, and did all in her power to alienate the Marquis of 
Dorset, her son, from the Earl of Richmond " (Steevens). But see 
p. 32 above. 

432. Puissant. Always a dissyllable in S. Puissance is some- 
times a trisyllable. 

436. Hull. Float, or, in nautical phrase, "lie to." Cf. T. N. 
i. 5. 217 and Hen. VIII. ii. 4. 199. 

441. Convenient. Suitable, befitting. Cf. lear, iv. 5. 31 : — 

" And more convenient is he for my hand 
Than for your lady's," etc. 

448. Strength. For strength — force, army, see 2 Hen. IV. i. 3. 
76 ; and for power in the same sense. Id. iv. 4. 5. Cf. also iv. 3. 
50 above, and 531 and v. 3. 26 below. 

454. My mind is changed. " Richard's precipitation and con- 
fusion is in this scene very happily represented by inconsistent 
orders, and sudden variations of opinion" (Johnson). 



298 Notes [Act IV 

457. Heyday, The early eds. have " Hoyday ; " as in T. and C 
V. I. 73 (where, however, the quarto has " Heyday ") and T. of A. 
i. 2. 137. 

458. What. Why; as often before need. Cf. R. of L. 31: 
"What needeth then apologies be made?" Cymb. iii. 4. 34: 
" What shall I need to draw my sword? " etc. 

462. White-liver'' d runagate ! Cowardly vagabond ! Y ox white- 
livered, cf. Hen. V. iii. 2. 34. See also M. of V. iii. 2. 86 : " livers 
white as milk." Some editors join the words to what follows 
instead of what precedes. 

467. Chair. Throne ; as in v. 3. 252 below. 

469. What heir of York, etc. There were other heirs who had 
a better title than Richard, as Malone remarked — Elizabeth and 
the other daughters of Edward IV., and Edward, son of Richard's 
elder brother, the Duke of Clarence ; and although, as Ritson 
rejoined, Edward's issue had been pronounced iUegitimate, and 
Clarence attainted of high treason, yet this was unjustly done 
by procurement of Richard himself. 

471. Makes. Does. See on i. 3. 164 above. 

474. You cannot guess, etc. I make this a question, as White 
does. If a period be put at the end of the line, as in the early 
eds. and most of the modern ones, the sentence must be supposed 
to be ironical. The Welshman is a contemptuous reference to 
Richmond's Welsh descent. He was the son of Edmund Tudor 
(created by his half-brother, Henry VI., in 1452, Earl of Rich- 
mond), who married Margaret Beaufort, heiress of the Dukes of 
Somerset. Edmund Tudor was the son of Queen Katherine, 
widow of Henry V., by her second husband,' Owen Tudor, a Welsh 
gentleman. 

485. Pleaseth. If it pleaseth. The quartos have " Please it." 

497. Advertised. Informed. The accent in S. is regularly on 
the second syllable, and so with advertisement. Cf. T. and C. ii. 2. 
212: "I was advertis'd their great general slept," etc. 

499. Brother. He was cousin, not brother, to Sir Edward, 



Scene V] Notes 299 

500. Moe. More ; used regularly only in the plural. In Te?np. 
V. I. 234: "moe diversity of sounds," the expression is virtually 
plural. 

502. Competitors. Confederates, associates. S. generally uses 
the word in the sense of rivals. 

507-511. The neivs . . . whither. The quartos read : — 

" Mes. Your grace mistakes, the newes I bring is good 
My news is that by sudden floud, and fall of water, 
The Duke of Buckinghams armie is disperst and scattered, 
And he himself fled, no man knowes whether. 

King. O I crie you mercie, I did mistake. 
Ratcliffe reward him, for the blow I gaue him." 

511. Cry thee mercy. See on i. 3. 235 above. 
513. Well-advised. See on i. 3. 318 above. 

524. Upon his party. See on iii. 2. 47 above. 

525. Hois' d. The past tense oi hoise. Cf. 2 Hen. VL'\. i. 169: 
"We'll quickly hoise Duke Humphrey from his seat." The word 
here is spelt " hoist " in the quartos and " hoys'd " in the folios. 

532. Colder. More unwelcome. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. i. I. 237 : " Cold 
news for me," etc. News is plural here, as they shows; but it h 
singular just above, as often. 

533. Reason. Talk. See on i. 4. 160 above. 
535, Take order. See on iv. 2. 52 above. ' 

Scene V. — i. Sir Christopher. This Urswick was a priest, and 
chaplain to the Countess of Richmond. He was afterwards almoner 
to Henry VII., and was offered the bishopric of Norwich, which 
he refused, and retired to Hackney, where he died in 1521. His 
monument is still to be seen in the church at Hackney. For Sir 
as a priestly title, see on iii. 2. 108 above. 

3. Frank' d up in hold. Stied up in confinement. See on i. 3. 
314 above. 

14. Redoubted. Redoubtable, dread ; as in Rich. II. iii. 3. 198, 
Hen. V. ii. 4. 14, etc. 



300 Notes [Act V 

15. Rice ap Thomas. The ap is Welsh = of, and in personal 
names = son of. 

1 7. Bend their power. Lead their forces. See on iv. 4. 448 
above. 

20. Resolve. Inform. See on iv. 2. 26 above. 



ACT V 

Scene I. — Salisbury. The locality is not indicated in the 
early eds., but, according to Hall, the execution of Buckingham was 
at Salisbury. 

1. Will not King Richard, etc. Steevens remarks : " The reason 
why Buckingham solicited an interview with the king is explained 
in Hen. VI H. i. 2. 194 : — 

" ' I would have play'd 
The part my father meant to act upon 
The usurper Richard ; who, being at Salisbury, 
Made suit to come in 's presence; which, if granted, 
As he made semblance of his duty, would 
Have put his knife into him.' " 

Hall and Holinshed also hint that this was his purpose. 

2. Patient. A trisyllable. See on i. 3. 157 above. 

10. All- Souls' day. November 2d. For doomsday in 12 = day 
of death, cf. R. and J. v. 3. 234: " their stolen marriage day Was 
Tybalt's doomsday." 

19. The determin'd respite of my wrongs. The limit of the 
respite allowed me before being punished for the wrongs I have 
done. Cf. i Hen. VI. iv. 6. 9 : " To my determin'd time thou 
gav'st new date;" that is, extended the time that had reached its 
limit. 

20. Which. Whom; as in the Lord's Prayer. 



Scenes II, III] Notes 301 

24. In. Into. See on i. 2. 261 above. 
26. Whejt he, etc. Cf. i. 3. 300 above. 

Scene II. — Oxford, who enters with Richmond, was John de 
Vere, Earl of Oxford, a zealous Lancastrian, who after a long con- 
finement in Hames Castle, Picardy, escaped thence in 1484, and 
joined the Earl of Richmond at Paris. He commanded the arch- 
ers at the battle of Bosworth. Sir Jaines Blunt had been captain 
of the castle of tiames, and assisted Oxford to escape (Malone). 

3. The bowels of the land. Boswell remarks that this was once 
a common metaphor. He cites an instance of it from the Law 
Reports : " The plaintiff declared that he was possessed of a colliery 
. . . lying in the bowels of such a close." 

7. Wretched. Hateful, abominable. Cf. R. of L. 999 : " Such 
wretched hands such wretched blood should spill" (where both 
hands and blood 2X& Tarquin's). 

13. Tamworth. " Tamworth tower and town" {Alarmion, I. 
11) are on the borders of Staffordshire and Warwickshire, about 
twenty miles due west of Leicester. The castle was founded by 
Robert de Marmion, a follower of the Conqueror, but was after- 
wards rebuilt on a higher site. It is still in good condition, and 
belongs to Marquis Townshend. See cut on p. 176 above. 

21. Dearest. Most urgent. See on i. 4. 210 above. 

Scene III. — 11. Battalia. The quartos have " battalion." The 
only other instance of either form in S, is in Haju. iv. 5. 79: " But 
in battalions." Battalia is not the plural of battalion, but an old 
noun singular. " Richmond's forces are said to have been only five 
thousand; and Richard's army consisted of about twelve thousand 
men. But Lord Stanley lay at a small distance with three thousand 
men, and Richard may be supposed to have reckoned on them as 
his friends, though the event proved otherwise " (Malone). 

19. Enter, on the other side of the field, Richmond, etc. "It 
should be remembered that the field was represented by a platform 



302 Notes [Act V 

about as large as the floor of a drawing-room in a modern full- 
sized house. The representatives of Richard and Richmond were 
actually within easy conversational distance of each other, and 
could almost have shaken hands ; and the tents, of course, occupied 
the same relative positions. Such were the arrangements of our 
primitive stage. We now, by the aid of scene-painters and carpen- 
ters, and at the sound of the prompter's whistle, separate the rep- 
resentatives of York and Lancaster by certain yards of coloured 
canvas, and our stage ghosts address themselves to Richard only ; 
and there are those who, forgetting that the stage does not, never 
can, and should not if it could, represent the facts of real life, 
think that we have gained greatly by the change" (White). Sir 
William Brandon, who bore Richmond's standard, was father to 
Charles Brandon, Duke of Suffolk, who married Mary, the sister of 
Henry VIII. and the widow of Louis XII. of France. 

24. Model. Outline, plan. Cf. Much Ado, i. 3. 48: "Any 
model to build mischief on," etc. 

25. Limit. Appoint, assign. For several = separate, see on iii. 
2. 76 above. 

29. Keeps. Remains with. Regiment was used in Shakespeare's 
time to mean any considerable body of men, under the regiment or 
command of one leader, without reference to the number of troops 
that composed it. 

48. Nine. The quartos have " six," which many editors retain. 
Verplanck observes: "This is on the authority of Steevens, who 
remarks that 'a supper at as late an hour as nine o'clock, in 1485, 
would have been a prodigy.' We know very well what the supper- 
hour of the higher classes at that period was. Harrison tells us 
(Preface to Holinshed), 'the nobilitie, gentrie, and students ordi- 
narily go to dinner at eleven before noon, and to supper at five, or 
between five and six, at afternoone.' From this reason, I do not 
doubt that the poet wrote originally ' six o'clock.' But, on revision, 
he saw that that hour would not agree with the context. The Earls 
of Pembroke and Surrey are said to have before gone through the 



Scene III] Notes 303 

army at ' cock-shut time,' or twilight, which in August, in that part 
of England (the battle of Bosworth Field was on August 22, 1485), 
when the sunset is after seven, would be much later than the time 
assigned for this scene. Besides, in the preceding scene, ' the 
weary sun' had already 'made a golden set'; and this scene, 
therefore, is long after six. It seems then that the poet, perceiving 
that the whole conduct of this scene required a later hour, and 
wishing to preserve the incident of Richard's refusal to sup, altered 
the time to what — though not the common supper hour of domes- 
tic life — might well be that of an army, which had just encamped, 
after a march. The insertion of six confuses the time of all this act." 

50. Beaver. Here apparently = helmet ; as in I Hen. IV. iv. 
I. 104: "with his beaver on." It was properly the visor of the 
helmet ; as in Ham. i. 2. 230 : " he wore his beaver up," etc. 

58. Catesby ! This is the reading of the quartos, though, by a 
misprint, they assign the reply to " /v'a/." instead of " Gz/." The 
folios have " Ratcliff e," and give the reply to him ; but it is evident 
from what follows that it is Catesby who is despatched to send the 
pursuivant to Stanley, and that Ratcliff remains behind. 

63. Watch. The watch-light or watch-candle (Johnson and 
Schmidt). The king would not use the word give, if he meant a 
guard ; and the order for the guard is given in 77 below. 

64. White Surrey. According to Hall and Holinshed, the king 
was " mounted on a great white courser." 

65. Staves. The staff v^dis the shaft of the lance, here put for the 
lance itself, as in 341 below. Cf. K. John, ii. i. 318, Macb. v. 3. 
48, etc. 

68. Melancholy. " Richard calls him melancholy because he did 
not join heartily in his cause" (Malone). That may have been 
the cause of his melancholy, but it is doubtful whether Richard 
refers to it as such. He may simply have noticed the result. 

70. Cock-shut tivie. Twilight. A cock-shut was a kind of net 
used for catching woodcocks, and was generally set in the dusk of 
the evening. Steevens quotes Arden of Fever sham, 1592: "In the 



304 Notes [Act V 

twilight, cock-shut light;" and The Widow, 1652: "a fine cock- 
shut evening." 

72. So. See on iv. 4. 183 above. 

73. I have 7iot, etc. See p. 34 above. 

75. Is ink and paper ready? For the question and reply, cf. 
iii. 4. 4, 5 above. 

77. Bid my guard watch. If this is not the order for the guard 
(see on 63 above), it is a message to the guard that would be set 
at the royal tent as a matter of course, admonishing them to be 
vigilant. 

87. Flaky. Scattering like flakes. 

91. Mortal-staring. "Having a deadly stare, grim-looking" 
(Schmidt). Cf. " grim-visag'd " in i. i. 9 above. It is far better 
than any of the " emendations " that have been proposed ; like 
" mortal-fearing," " mortal-scaring," " mortal-staving," " mortal- 
stabbing," " mortal-daring," etc. 

93. With best advantage, etc. " I will take the best opportunity 
to elude the dangers of this conjuncture" (Johnson). 

98. Leisure. That is, want of leisure. Cf. Rich. II. i, I. 5: 
" Which then our leisure would not let us hear." See also 239 
below, 

105. With troubled thoughts. The folios have " troubled with 
noise," which White prefers on the ground that S. had represented 
Richmond as " entirely untroubled in mind, and sure of victory 
from the time when he first appears upon the scene." But troubled 
thoughts need not imply anything more than being " careful and 
troubled about many things," as a general, however confident of 
victory, must be on the eve of a decisive battle. 

106. Peize. Weigh. Cf. M. of V. iii. 2. 22 and K. John, ii. i. 
575 ; the only other instances of the word in S. 

III. Bruising irons. Perhaps suggested by Psalms, ii. 9 
(Prayer-Book version) : "Thou shalt bruise them with a rod of 
iron." For irons = wtdi^ons, cf. T. and C. ii. 3. 18: "drawing 
their massy irons," etc. 



Scene III] Notes 305 

117. Windows. That is, the eyelids. Cf. A\ and J. iv. i. 100 : 
" thy eyes' windows Fall like death," etc. 

125. My anointed body. Cf. Lear, iii. 7. 58: "his anointed 
flesh," etc. See also iv. 4. 151 above. 

126. Punched. The word (which S. uses nowhere else) seems 
undignified now ; but Steevens cites Chapman, Iliad, vi. : " with a 
goad he punch'd each furious dame." 

133. Fulsome. "Rich, cloyingly sweet" (Clarke), as malmsey 
is. Steevens says that S. "seems to have forgot himself," as 
Clarence was killed before being thrown into the malmsey-butt. 
But see i. 4. 269 above, which implies that the murderers trusted 
to the drowning to complete their work. 

136. Fall. Let fall. See on i. 3. 353 above, and cf. iv. 2. 65. 

157. Annoy. Cf. V. and A. ^(^^ : "death's annoy;" Jd. 599: 
"worse than Tantalus' is her annoy," etc. The word was then 
used in a stronger sense than now. 

161. That never slept, etc. Cf. iv. I. 82 above. 

174. I died for hope, etc. As far as hope was concerned ; or for 
want of hope. The passage has been much discussed, and sundry 
changes have been suggested. Dyce remarks : " However we 
are to understand it, the following passage, in Greene's James the 
Fourth, seems to determine that it is right : — 

" ' War will then cease when dead ones are reviv'd ; 
Some then will yield when I am dead for hope.' " 

181. The lights btirn blue. According to ancient superstition, an 
indication of the presence of a ghost. Steevens quotes Lyly, Gala- 
thea, 1592 : " My mother would often tell me when the candle burnt 
blue, there was some ill spirit in the house." Cf. y. C. iv. 3. 273; 
" How ill this taper burns ! " (when the ghost of Caesar appears). 

194. Several. Separate. See on 25 above. 

197. Highest. For the contraction, see on iii. 4. 103 above. 

211. Dofze salutation. Cf. _/. C. iv. 2. 5 : "To do you salutation 
from my master." 

RICHARD III. — 20 



3o6 Notes [Act v 

213-215, O RaUliff . . . my lord. These lines are omitted in 
the folios. 

220. In proof. That is, in armour that has been proved, or 
tested. Cf. Macb. i. 2. 54 : " lapp'd in proof," etc. 

222. Eavesdropper. Used by S. only here. 

225. Cry mercy. " I cry you mercy." See on i. 3. 235 above. 

229. Ifi. Into. See on i. 2. 261 above. 

232. Cried on. Cried out, gave the cry of. Cf. Ha7n. v. 2. 375 : 
" cries on havoc ; " 0th. v. i. 48 : " cries on murther," etc. 

239. Leisure. See on 98 above. 

244. Richard except. The except may be either the preposition 
transposed, as Schmidt makes it, or the participle contracted, as 
Abbott believes. See on convict, i. 4. 187 above. 

251. Foil. Alluding to the foil or leaf of metal placed behind a 
transparent gem to set it off. A poor or imperfect stone would of 
course gain most by such a background. Cf. Ha77i. v. 2. 266 : — 

" I '11 be your foil, Laertes ; in mine ignorance 
Your skill shall, like a star i' the darkest night, 
Stick fiery off indeed." 

See also Drayton, Heroic. Epist. : — 

" With a deceitful foil to lay a ground, 
To make a glass to seem a diamond." 

255. Ward. Guard, protect. Cf. T. and C. i. 2. 292: "if I 
cannot ward what I would not have hit ; " and T. A. iii. i. 195 : — 

" Tell him it was a hand that warded him 
From thousand dangers." 

260. In safeguard of. In defence of; as in 3 Hen. VI. ii. 2. 18: 
" And doves will peck in safeguard of their brood," etc. 

263. Quit. Requite. See on iv. 4. 20 above. 

266. The ransom, etc. " The fine paid by me in atonement for 
my rashness shall be my dead corse" (Johnson). Cf. Hen. V. iii. 
6. 163 : " My ransom is this frail and worthless trunk." 



Scene III] Notes 307 

268. The gain. For the redundant construction, cf. iii. I. lo 
and iii. 2. 58 above. 

277. Tell tKe clock. "Count the clock" (/. C. ii. i. 192). Cf. 
J^emp. ii. I. 289: — 

" They '11 tell the clock to any business that 
We say befits the hour." 

280. Braved. Made brave or bright. Cf. Sonn. 12. 2 : — 

" When I do count the clock that tells the time, 
And see the brave day sunk in hideous night," etc. 

For the verb, cf. the quibble in T. of S. iv. 3. 125, where Grumio 
says to the tailor : " F'ace not me : thou hast braved many men ; 
brave not me; I will neither be faced nor braved." 

283. Will not be seen. Refuses to be seen. Cf. what Rich- 
mond has said in 19 fol. 

289. Vaunts. Exults, makes a bold show. For the intransitive 
use, cf. Sonn. 15. 7 and i Hen. IV. v. 3. 43. 

290. Bustle, bustle. Cf. i. I. 152 above. 

293. My battle shall be ordered. My army shall be arranged. 
See on i. 3. 130 above. 

294. Forezvard. Vanguard ; used by S. only here (cf. " the two 
forwards," p. 227 above). Van he has only in A. and C. iv. 6, 9, 
and vanguard not at all. For vaivard, his word elsewhere, see 
Hen. V. iv. 3. 130, Cor. i. 6. 53, etc. 

300. Puissance. Often used in this concrete sense ; as in 
K. John, iii. i. 339: " go, draw our puissance together," etc. For 
the varying pronunciation of the word, see on iv. 4. 432 above. 

301. Chief est. A common superlative in S. Cf. M. of V. ii. 8. 
43, K.John, ii. I. 39, Cor. ii. 2. 88, v. 6. 150, Ham. i. 2. 117, etc. 

302. This, and Saint George to boot ! " That is, this is the order 
of battle which promises success ; and over and above this is the 
protection of our patron saint" (Johnson). But perhaps to boot = 
to help. Cf. W. T. i. 2. 80 : " Grace to boot ! " which is evidently 
= God be gracious to us ! God help us ! 



3o8 Notes [Act v 

304. This found I, etc. See p. 228 above. 

306. Dickon. Dick. It is the name of one of the characters in 
Gammer Gtirton's Needle, 1575- A spot on Bosworth Field is still 
known as " Dickon's Nook." For bought and sold ^^ betrayed, see 
K.John, V. 4. 10: "Fly, . . . you are bought and sold." Cf. C. of 
E. iii. I. 72, T. ajid C. ii. I. 51, etc. 

313. Lei us to ^t pell-mell, etc. Cf. K. John, ii. i. 406 : — 

" Why then defy each other, and pell-mell 
Make work upon ourselves, for heaven or hell." 

315. Inferr'd. See on iii. 5. 74 above. 

317. Sort. Company. Cf. Rich. II. iv. i. 246: "a sort of 
traitors," etc. Runaways = Runagates, vagabonds. Cf. R. and J. 
iii. 2. 6, etc. 

323. Restrain. "Withhold them from you and keep them to 
themselves" (Schmidt). Cf. Cor.y. 3. 167 : — 

" That thou restrain'st from me the duty which 
To a mother's part belongs ; " 

and T. of A. v. i. 151 : "restraining aid to Timon." 

325. Mother'' s. S. here follows Holinshed, who gives by mistake 
"moothers" for "brothers." Hall, from whom Holinshed copied, 
gives it correctly (Farmer). Douce adds that in the ^r.y/ ed. of 
Holinshed the word is " brothers," showing that S. used the second 
ed., in which the error occurs. While Richmond was at the court 
of Bretagne, he was maintained by the Duke of Burgundy, brother- 
in-law to Richard. 

326. Milk-sop. The Mirrour for Magistrates calls him "A 
weake Welch milksop" (Steevens). S. uses the word only here 
and in Much Ado, v. i. 91. 

329. Overweening. Presumptuous. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. iii. I. 159, 
etc. 

335. Bobfl. Drubbed; as in T. and C. ii. i. 76: "I have 
bobbed his brain more than he has beat my bones." 



Scene IVJ Notes 309 

336. Record. For the accent, see on iii. i. 72 above. 

341. Staves. Lances. See on 65 above. 

343. Deny. Hefuse. See on iii. i. 35 above. 

345. The marsh. There vi'as a large marsh in Bosv^^orth plain 
betvi^een the two armies, which Richmond passed, and arranged his 
forces so that it protected his right M'ing, Fie thus also compelled 
the enemy to fight with the sun in their faces, a great disadvantage 
when bow^s and arrows were in use (Malone). See p. 227 above. 

350. Spleen. Fire, ardour. Cf. K. John, ii, i. 68: "With 
ladies' faces and fierce dragons' spleens," etc. 

Scene IV. — 2. Enacts. Performs; as in i Hen. VI. i. i. 122, 
iii. I. 116, etc. Than a man — than a mere man could. 

3. Daring ail opposite. Daring to oppose himself. For opposite 
= opponent, see T.N. iii. 2. 68, iii. 4. 253, etc. 

7. A horse! etc. See p. 15 above. 

12. Five have I slain, etc. Cf i Hen. IV. v. 4. 25 fol. 

Verplanck remarks: "The poet had here more than mere 
dramatic effect to excuse his making the tyrant fall by Richmond's 
hand. It is stated by the chroniclers that Richard was determined 
to engage with Richmond, if possible, in single combat. For this 
purpose he rode furiously to that quarter of the field vi^here the 
earl vi'as ; attacked his standard-bearer (Sir William Brandon), and 
killed him ; then assaulted Sir John Cheny, whom he overthrew. 
Having thus cleared his way to his antagonist, he engaged in single 
combat with him, and probably would have been victorious ; but at 
that instant Sir William Stanley joined Richmond's army, and the 
royal forces fled with great precipitation. Richard was soon after- 
wards overpowered by numbers, and fell fighting bravely to the 
last moment." 

14. And exeunt, fighting. The quartos, as well as the folio, have 
the direction, ^' they fight, Richard is slaine.'' But they, Richard 
and Richmond, must go out fighting, else Stanley could not after- 
wards enter with the latter (as he is directed to do in all the old 



310 Notes [Actv 

editions), bearing the crown, and say: "Lo, here this long-usurped 
royalty . . . have I pluck' d off." 

i6. Acquit. Acquitted ; as in M. W. i. 3. 27 : "I am glad I am 
so acquit of this tinder-box." For the form, see on convict, i. 4. 
187 above. 

21. Say amen to all. Say so be it to all, grant that it may come 
to pass. 

23. Leicester. Bosworth Field is fourteen miles from Leicester, 
where Richard spent the night before the battle. The old Blue 
Boar Inn at which he slept was torn down in 1836. 

31. To' en the sacrament. Taken an oath. See on i. 4. 203 
above. 

38, 39. The f cither, etc. Cf. 3 Hen. VI. ii. 5. 55-122, where 
these things actually occur. 

40. All this divided, etc. Some put a period after Lancaster; 
but the preceding lines give the consequence, not the cause, of the 
division. It must be admitted, however, that the repetition in the 
next line is awkward. The suggestion that line 41 belongs after 
43 is plausible. 

46. Smooth-fac^d. Here the word seems = fair or pleasing ; as 
in L.L.L.y. 2. 838. In the only other instance in S. (^K. John, 
ii. I. 573: "That smooth-fac'd gentleman, tickling Commodity") 
it is = hypocritical or deceitful. 

48. Abate. Blunt (Schmidt). CL2 Hen. IV.'i.i.ii'j. Steevens 
made it = subdue ; as in Cor. iii. 3. 132: "most Abated captives." 
Dyce quotes the novel of Pericles, 1608: "Absence abates that 
edge that Presence whets." Cf. Florio's definition of spontare: "to 
abate the edge or point of any thing or weapon, to blunt, to 
unpoint." 

49. Reduce. Bring back ; its etymological sense (Latin reduco). 
Cf. Hen. V. v. 2. 63 : " Which to reduce into our former favour," 
etc. S. uses the word nowhere else except in ii. 2. 68 above. 



APPENDIX 

" The True Tragedie of Richard the Third " 

• 

Collier gives the following interesting account of this old 
play: — 

"The piece, as a literary composition, deserves little remark; 
but as a drama it possesses several peculiar features. It is in some 
respects unlike any relic of the kind, and v^^as evidently vv^ritten 
several years before it came from Creede's press. It opens w^ith a 
singular dialogue between Truth and Poetry : — 

" ' Poetrie. Truth, well met. 

Truth. Thankes, Poetrie : what makes thou upon a stage ? 

Poet. Shadowes. 

Truth. Then, will I adde bodies to the shadowes. 
Therefore depart, and give Truth leave 
To show her pageant. 

Poet. Why, will Truth be a Player ? 

Truth. No ; but Tragedia like for to present 
A Tragedie in England done but late. 
That will revive the hearts of drooping mindes. 

Poet. Whereof? 

Truth. Marry, thus.' 

" Hence Truth proceeds with a sort of argument of the play ; 
but before the Induction begins, the ghost of George, Duke of 
Clarence, had passed over the stage, delivering two lines as he went, 
which we give precisely as in the original copy now before us : — 

" ' Cresse cruor sangumis , satietur sanguine cresse, 
Quod spero scitio. O scitio, scitio, vendicta / ' 

3" 



312 Appendix 

" The drama itself opens with a scene representing the death of 
Edward IV., and the whole story is thenceforward most inartificially 
and clumsily conducted, with a total disregard of dates, facts, and 
places, by characters imperfectly drawn and ill sustained. Shore's 
wife plays a conspicuous part ; and the tragedy does not finish 
with the battle of Bosworth Field, but is carried on subsequently, 
although the plot is clearly at an end. The conclusion is as re- 
markable as the commencement. After the death of Richard, 
Report (a personification like some of those in the old Moralities) 
enters, and holds a dialogue with a Page, to inform the audience 
of certain matters not exhibited ; and after a long scene between 
Richmond, the Queen-mother, Princess Elizabeth, etc., two Mes- 
sengers enter, and, mixing with the personages of the play, detail 
the succession of events and of monarchs from the death of Richard 
until the accession of Elizabeth. The Queen-mother then comes 
forward, and pronounces a panegyric upon Elizabeth, ending 
thus : — 

" ' For which, if ere her life be tane away, 

God grant her soule may live in heaven for aye ; 
For if her Graces dayes be brought to end, 
Your hope is gone on whom did peace depend.' 

"As in this epilogue no allusion is made to the Spanish Armada, 
though other public events of less prominence are touched upon, 
we may ihfer that the drama was written before 1588. 

" The style in which it is composed deserves observation ; it is 
partly in prose, partly in heavy blank-verse (such as was penned 
before Marlowe had introduced his improvements, and Shakespeare 
had adopted and advanced them), partly in ten-syllable rhyming 
couplets and stanzas, and partly in the long fourteen-syllable metre, 
which seems to have been popular even before prose was employed 
upon our stage. In every point of view it may be asserted that 
few more curious dramatic relics exist in our language. It is the 
most ancient printed specimen of composition for a public theatre 
of which the subject was derived from English history. 



Appendix 313 

" Boswell asserts that the True Tragedy of Richard the Third hzd 
'evidently been used and read by Shakespeare'; but we cannot 
trace any resemblances but such as were probably purely accidental 
and are merely trivial. Two persons could hardly take up the same 
period of our annals, as the groundwork of a drama, without some 
coincidences ; but there is no point, either in the conduct of the 
plot or in the language in which it is clothed, where our great 
dramatist does not show his measureless superiority. The portion 
of the story in which the two plays make the nearest approach to 
each other is just before the murder of the princes, where Richard 
strangely takes a page into his confidence respecting the fittest 
agent for the purpose. 

"In the Memoirs of Ediuard Alley n, it is shown that Henslowe's 
company, subsequent to 1599, was either in possession of a play 
upon the story of Richard III., or that some of the poets he em- 
ployed were engaged upon such a drama. From the sketch of five 
scenes, there inserted, we may judge that it was a distinct perform- 
ance from the True Tragedy of Richard the Third. By an entry 
in Henslowe's Diary, dated 22d June, 1602, we learn that Ben 
Jonson received 10/. in earnest of a play called Richard Crook- 
back, and for certain additions he was to make to Kyd's Spanish 
Tragedy. Considering the success of Shakespeare's Richard III., 
and the active contention, at certain periods, between the company 
to which Shakespeare belonged and that under the management of 
Henslowe, it may be looked upon as singular that the latter should 
have been without a drama on that portion of English history until 
after 1599: and it is certainly not less singular that as late as 1602 
Ben Jonson should have been occupied in writing a new play upon 
the subject. Possibly about that date Shakespeare's Richard /// 
had been revived with the additions ; and hence the employment 
of Jonson on a rival drama, and the publication of the third edition 
of Shakespeare's tragedy after an interval of four years." 

Verplanck, after quoting the above, remarks : " It may be added 
that, as the unhorsing of Richard is contrary to the old historical 



314 Appendix 

account, his well-known cry on his last battle-field, so popular on 
the stage, and which has been re-echoed by succeeding dramatists 
— * A horse ! a horse ! my kingdom for a horse ! ' — is to be traced 
to this rude old play, where it is thus given : — 

" ' The Battle enters, Richard wounded with his Page. 

"King. A horse, a horse, a fresh horse! 
Page. Ah ! fiy, my lord, and save your life. 
King. Fiy, villain ! Look I as though I would fly? — No ! first shall," etc. 

"Possibly, too, the substitution of the ghost-scene, in place of 
Richard's dream of devils, related by Hall, might have been sug- 
gested by one of the lines in Richard's last speech before the battle, 
in the old play; and as this is the most elaborated speech it con- 
tains, it is here extracted : — 

" ' King. The hell of life that hangs upon the crown, 
The daily cares, the nightly dreams. 
The wretched crews, the treason of the foe, 
And horror of my bloody practice past. 
Strikes such a terror to my wounded conscience, 
That, sleep I, wake I, or whatsoever I do, 
Methinks their ghosts come gaping for revenge, 
Whom I have slain in reaching for a crown. 
Clarence complains and crieth for revenge ; 
My nephews' bloods, Revenge ! revenge ! doth cry ; 
The headless peers come pressing for revenge ; 
And every one cries. Let the tyrant die. 
The sun by day shines hotly for revenge ; 
The moon by night eclipseth for revenge ; 
The stars are turn'd to comets for revenge ; 
The planets change their courses for revenge; 
The birds sing not, but sorrow for revenge ; 
The silly lambs sit bleating for revenge ; 
The screeching raven sits croaking for revenge ; 
Whole herds of beasts come bellowing for revenge ; 
And all, yea, .all the world, I think. 



Appendix 315 

Cries for revenge, and nothing but revenge : 
But to conclude, I have deserv'd revenge. 
In company I dare not trust my friend ; 
Being alone, I dread the secret foe ; 
I doubt my food, lest poison lurk therein, 
My, bed is uncoth, rest refrains my head. 
Then such a life I count far worse to be 
Than thousand deaths unto a damned death : 
How I was 't death, I said ? who dare attempt my death ? 
' Nay, who dare so much as once to think my death ? 
Though enemies there be that would my body kill, 
Yet shall they leave a never-dying mind. 
But you, villains, rebels, traitors as you are, 
How came the foe in, pressing so near ? 

Where, where slept the garrison that should 'a beat them back ? 
Where was our friends to intercept the foe ? 
All gone, quite fled, his loyalty quite laid a-bed. 
Then vengeance, mischief, horror with mischance. 
Wild-fire, with whirlwinds, light upon your heads. 
That thus betray'd your prince by your untruth ! ' 

"To such a performance it is evident Shakespeare's Richard 
could have owed little beyond such straggling hints. Knight justly 
remarks : ' There is not a trace in the elder play of the charade^' 
of Shakespeare's Richard : in that play he is a coarse ruffian only 
— an unintellectual villain. The author has not even had the skill 
to copy the dramatic narrative of Sir Thomas More in the scene 
of the arrest of Hastings. It is sufficient for him to make Richard 
display the brute force of the tyrant. The affected complacency, 
the mock passion, the bitter sarcasm of the Richard of the historian 
were left for Shakespeare to imitate and improve.' " 



The Politics of the Play 

Mr. Richard Simpson, in his paper on "The Politics of Shak- 
spere's Historical Plays," read before the New Shakspere Society, 



3i6 Appendix 

Oct. 9, 1874 (published in the TransacHons of the Society for 1874, 
pp. 396-441), has the following remarks on Richard HI.: — 

" The drama of the fall of the house of Lancaster is completed 
by the play of Richard III. The references in this play to the 
three parts of Henry VI. are so many as to make it impossible to 
deny the serial character and unity of the whole tetralogy, whatever 
questions may be raised as to the authorship of parts of it. The 
whole exhibits the fate of virtuous weakness in the face of un- 
scrupulous strength, and concludes with the fate of this strength 
in the face of Providence. Henry VI. perishes by natural causes. 
The forces which destroy Richard III, are wholly supernatural. 
Three women are introduced whose curses are inevitable, like those 
of the Eumenides. Ghosts prophesy the event of a battle. Men's 
imprecations on themselves are literally fulfilled. Their destiny is 
made more to depend on their words than their actions ; it is re- 
moved out of their hands, and placed in those of some unearthly 
power which hears prayer and judges the earth. As if the lesson 
of the poet was that there is human remedy where there are ordi- 
nary human motives, but that for power joined with Machiavellian 
policy the only remedy is patience dependent on Providence. 

" Richard III., like King John, commits his last and unpardon- 
able offence when he slays the right heir. But the poet treats the 
offences differently : he calls the barons who opposed John rebels ; 
his moral judgment seems to approve those who placed the first 
Tudor on the throne. The two cases were placed on equal footing 
by the opposition writers. ' What disgrace or shame was it,' asks 
Cardinal Allen, ' for all the chief lords of our country to revolt from 
King John and to deny him aid, until he returned to the See Apos- 
tolic ? ... or for the English nobility, and specially for the re- 
nowned Stanley [he is defending Sir William Stanley], to revolt 
from King Richard the tyrant, and to yield himself and his charge 
to Henry VII. ?' The difference seems to be, that John's barons 
would have sold England to the French King. Stanley, in spite 
of the Breton auxiliaries of the Tudor, preserved the crown to a 



Appendix 317 

native dynasty. It is to be noted, too, that as the poet places his 
loudest denunciations of Papal usurpations in the mouth of John, 
who was just about to become the Pope's ' man,' so does he put his 
most solemn warning against traitors in the mouth of the successful 
rebel. But treason in his mind is not against the crowned head, it 
is against the country : — 

" ' Abate the edge of traitors, gracious Lord, 

That would reduce these bloody times again, . . . 
That would with treason wound this fair land's peace.' 

"In the composition of this play the dangers of a disputed 
succession were before Shakspere's eyes. The third scene of the 
second act exhibits the evils incident on the decease of a prince 
when the succession is doubtful or belongs to a child. 

" In Richard III. also the poet gave what he long left as a final 
picture of the absolutism of the crown, as it had been developed by 
the civil wars. By the extinction of the old baronage it had lost 
the counterpoise which balanced it. Edward IV. surrounded him- 
self with new peers, relations of his wife, through whom he governed. 
Richard III. cut all these off, destroyed what remained of the older 
nobles, and declared his intention of doing every thing for himself, 
and using nothing but unrespective boys for his ministers. He 
issues his commands without pretence of legality. His merits as a 
legislator are entirely put out of sight by the poet. He makes him- 
self, to use Raleigh's words, * not only an absolute monarch like 
unto the sovereigns of England and France, but a Turk to tread 
under his feet all natural and fundamental laws.' Absolutism was, 
to the eyes of politicians of those days, a legal state of things. 
Tyranny was only the vicious personal aberration of the rightful 
absolute prince. Raleigh similarly lamented the cessation of vil- 
lenage : ' Since slaves were made free, which were of great use and 
service, there are grown up a rabble of rogues, cutpurses, and other 
like trades, slaves in nature though ttot in laiu.'' " 



3i8 Appendix 



The Time-Analysis of the Play 

This is summed up by Mr. P. A. Daniel ( Trans, of New Shaks. 
Soc. 1877-79, p. 336) as follows: — 

*' Time of this play eleven days represented on the stage ; with 
intervals. Total dramatic time within one month (?). 

Day I. Act I. so. i. and ii. 

Interval ; for the funeral and the subsequent marriage of Richard 
with the Lady Anne. The interval, however, must be short. Be- 
sides Richard's ' Clarence hath not another day to live ' of sc. i., note 
also the reference in I. iii. 91 to Hastings' late imprisonment. 

Day 2. Act I. sc. iii. and iv. Act II. sc. i. and ii. 
" 3. Act II. sc. iii. 

Interval ; for the journey to Ludlow. 

4. Act II. sc. iv. 

5. Act III. sc. i. 

6. Act III. sc. ii.-vii. 

7. Act IV. sc. i. 

8. Act IV. sc. ii.i-v. 

Interval ; Richard's march to Salisbury. 
Day 9. Act V. sc. i. 

Interval ; Richard's march from Salisbury to Leicester. 
Day 10. Act V. sc. ii.^ and first half of sc. iii. 
" II. Act V. second half of sc. iii. and sc. iv. and v. 

1 " The early hour at which this scene closes (' upon the stroke of 
ten '), and the fact that it is after the coronation — for Anne is not pres- 
ent, and Stanley's business is to report the flight of Dorset — suggest 
the commencement of a new day with this scene ; but as Dorset's flight 
could not be long concealed from Richard, we can scarcely imagine the 
time to be later than the morrow of Act IV. sc. i." 

2 " Richmond hears that Richard now lies near Leicester, ' one day's 
march ' from Tamworth, and thither he proceeds to join battle with him. 
Here, as the author gives us two definite points, with the time necessary 



Appendix 319 

With regard to sc. iii. of Act IV. Mr. Daniel asks: "The time of 
this scene ? Well, just before supper-time, about five or six o'clock 
P.M. On the same day as the preceding scene ? It should be if 
Tyrrel kept his promise to a king not prone to let his purpose ccol. 
Then the young princes were abed early in the afternoon. Not im- 
possible ; but the reader must decide for himself on the probabili- 
ties of the case. I take it to be the same day, notwithstanding the 
astounding celerity of the march of events of which we gain intel- 
ligence when Tyrrel goes off to medicate, between this and after- 
supper time, how the King may do him good. We learn that 
between this time and ten in the morning Richard has pent up the 
son of Clarence close ; that he has matched the daughter (a mere 
child on the morning of yesterday) in a mean marriage; that 'Anne, 
my wife, hath bid the world good night,' and that being now free, 
he is about to go, ' a jolly thriving wooer,' to young Elizabeth, and 
so prevent the aims of Breton Richmond in that quarter ! And this 
is not all ; for Catesby comes in with the intelligence that Ely has 
fled to Richmond, and that Buckingham — here at ten this morning 



for traversing the space between them, a little digression may be allow- 
able, with the view of ascertaining the lapse of time — if any — supposed 
by the plot of the drama between our Days 8 and lo. From Tamworth 
to Leicester is ' one day's march ' ; the distance on the map, in a straight 
line, is 24 miles. Calculated at this rate, Richmond has marched from 
Milford to Tamworth — 160 miles = six to seven days. Richard has 
marched from London to Salisbury, and from Salisbury to Leicester — 
190 miles = seven to eight da3's. Are we to distribute this time between 
the two last intervals that I have doubtfully marked, or are we to go to 
history, where we find that Richmond landed at Milford Haven on the 
7th August, 1485, and fought the battle of Bosworth Field on the 22d of 
the same month ? Or are we to be guided by the instances of the an- 
nihilation of time and space which this play elsewhere affords us ? It 
seems a fruitless inquiry, but it at any rate leads to the conclusion that 
the author himself actually, if not designedly, put aside all such con- 
siderations when constructing the plots of his dramas." 



320 Appendix 

— is in the field, back'd with the hardy Welshmen, and still his 
power increaseth ! 

" Richard ends the scene, determining to make instant prepa- 
rations to put down Buckingham's rebellion. Does he wait for 
supper? I think not. If Buckingham can fly from London to 
Brecknock (150 miles), levy an army there, and let the news of 
his proceedings fly back to London all in the course of a few hours, 
Richard may surely muster up his men in ten minutes. He. does 
so. 

" I need hardly say that it is Tyrrel's business which forces sc. ii. 
and iii. of Act IV. into one day; if we could throw him over, or 
suppose him to have taken a week or a month in which to fulfil his 
murderous engagement, so much time as we allow him might be 
placed as an interval between these two scenes ; but the dramatist 
fixes his time, and in our reckoning I presume we are bound to ac- 
cept the definite before the indefinite. Scenes ii. and iii. being thus 
brought together, scenes iv. and v. join them as a matter of course." 



The Historic Dates of the Play 

The dead body of Henry VI. exposed to public view in St. Paul's, 
22d May, 1471. Marriage of Richard with Anne, 1472. Death of 
Clarence, beginning of 1478. Death of Edward IV., 9th April, 
1483. Rivers and Grey arrested, 30th April, 1483. Hastings exe- 
cuted, 13th June, 1483. Rivers, Grey, Vaughan, and Hawes exe- 
cuted, 15th June, 1483. Buckingham harangues the citizens in 
Guildhall, 24th June, 1483. I,ord Mayor and citizens offer Richard 
the crown, 25th June ; he is declared King at Westminster Hall, 
26th June; and crowned, 6th July, 1483. Buckingham executed, 
October, 1483. Death of Queen Anne, i6th March, 1485. Henry 
VII. lands at Milford Haven, 7th August, 1485. Battle of Bosworth 
Field, 22d August, 1485 (Daniel). 



Appendix 321 



List of Characters in the Play 

The numbers in parentheses indicate the lines the characters 
have in each scene. 

King Edward : ii. i (64). Whole no. 64. 

Prince Edward : iii. i (43) ; v. 3 (8). Whole no. 51. 

Duke of York : \\. ^{\(i); iii. 1(23); v. 3 (8). Whole no. 47. i\ 

Clarence : i. I (22), 4(142); v. 3 (10). Whole no 174^^^,,-^ i'' ' 



Gloster (^Richard III?) : i. i (125), 2 (154), 3 (i25);/ii.< i (56), 
4(32), 5 (69), 7 (73); iv. 2 (83), 3 (26), 4 (198); V. 3 (154), 4(6). 
Whole no. 1161. , \ 

Boy {son of Clarence) : ii. 2 (21). Whole no. 21. 

Richmond : v. 2 (19), 3 (85), 5 (32). Whole no. 136. 

Cardinal : iii. I (9). Whole no. 9. 

Archbishop: ii. 4(12). Whole no. 12. 

Bishop of Ely : iii. 4 (7). Whole no. 7. 

Buckinghain : i. 3(12); ii. 1(12), 2.{2.\)\ iii. 1(58), 2(7), 
4(12), 5(27), 7(156); iv. 2(29); V. 1(27), 3(io)- Whole no, 

374. 

Norfolk: v. 3 (10). Whole no. 10. 

Surrey : v. 3 (i). Whole no. i. 

Rivers: i. 3(18); ii. 1(4), 2(12); iii. 3(17); v. 3(4). 
Whole no. 55. 

Dorset : i. 3 (3); ii. I (4), 2 (7); iv. I (i). Whole no. 15. 

Grey: i, 3 (6) ; iii. 3 (4) ; v. 3 (3). Whole no. 13. 

Oxford: v. 2 (2). Whole no. 2. 

Hastings: i. 1(10), 3(5); ii. 1(3), 2(1); iii. 1(6), 2(70), 
4 (49) ; V. 3 (5). Whole no. 149. 

Stanley: i. 3 (8) ; ii- i (s); i"- 2 (13), 4 (8); iv. i (11), 2 (3), 
4 (17), 5 (12); V. 3 (21), 5 (9). WTiole no. 107. 

Lovel: iii. 4(1), 5 (2). Whole no. 3. 

Vaughan: iii. 3 (i); v. 3 (4). Whole no. 5. 

Ratcliff: iii. 3 (3), 4 (2); iv. 4 (10); v. 3 (15). Whole no. 30. 

RICHARD III. — 21 



322 Appendix 

Catesby: i. 3(2); iii. 1(5), 2(16), 7(14); iv. 2(2), 3(4), 
4(8); V. 3 (4), 4 (7). Whole no. 62. 

Tyrrel : iv. 2 (8), 3 (29). Whole no. -yi- 

Blount: v. 2 (2), 3 (6). Whole no. 8. 

Herbert: v. 2 (i). Whole no. I. 

Brakenbicry : i. i (8), 4 (25); iv. I (6). Whole no. 39. 

Urswick : iv. 5 (8). Whole no. 8. 

Priest: iii. 2 (i). Whole no. I. 

Mayor : iii. I (i), 5 (11), 7 (5). Whole no. 17. 

Sheriff: v. j (2). Whole no. 2. 

Gentleman : i. 2 (2). Whole no. 2. 

i^/ Murderer : i. 3 (7), 4 (59). Whole no. 66. 

2d Murderer : i. 4(69). Whole no. 69. 

\st Citizen: ii. 3 (8). Whole no. 8. 

2(f Citizen: ii. 3(13). Whole no. 13. 

3^ Citizen: ii. 3 (28). Whole no. 28. 

Pursuivant : iii. 2 (3). Whole no. 3. 

Scrivener : iii. 6 (14). Whole no. 14. 

\st Messenger : ii. 4 (9) ; iii. 2 (15) ; iv. 4 (5) ; v. 3 (l). W^hole 
no. 30. 

2d Messenger : iv. 4 (3) . Whole no. 3. 

T^d Messenger : iv. 4(7). Whole no. 7. 

4//? Messenger : iv. 4 (10). Whole no. 10. 

Ghost of Henry VI.: v. 3 (9). W^hole no. 9. 

6^/io^/ of Prince Edward V. : v. 3 (8). Whole no. 8. 

Page: iv. 2 (6). Whole no. 6. 

Lords: v. 3 (3). Whole no. 3. 

^^ Another": iii. 7(1). Whole no. i, 

Queeji Elizabeth: i. 3(50); ii. 1(7), 2(21), 4(15); iv. 
1(32), 4(149). Whole no, 274. 

Queen Margaret: i. 3 (124); iv. 4 (94). Whole no. 218. 

Duchess of York: ii. 2 (44), 4 (26) ; iv. I (16), 4 (54). Whole 
no. 140. 

Lady Anne : i. 2(118); iv. I (39); v. 3(8). Whole no. 165. 



Appendix ^'^3 

Girl {^Daughter of Clai-ence) : ii. 2 (9). Whole no 9. 

In the above enumeration, parts of lines are counted as whole 
lines, making the total in the play greater than it is. The actual 
number of lines in each scene (Globe edition numbering) is as fol- 
lows : i. 1(162), 2(263), 3(356), 4(290); ii. 1(140), 2(154), 
3(49), 4(73); i"- 1(200), 2(124), 3(25), 4(109), 5(109), 
6(14), 7(247); iv. 1(104), 2(126), 3(57), 4(540), 5(20); V. 
1(29), 2(24), 3(350, 4(13), 5(40- Whole number in the 
play, 3620. 

Richard III. is the longest of the plays, with the exception of 
Hamlet, which has 3930 lines. Richard himself speaks more lines 
than any other character in any one play, except Hamlet, who has 
1569 lines. Of the characters who appear in more than one play, 
Henry V., as prince and king, has the most lines, including 616 in 
I Henry IV., 308 in 2 Henry IV., and 1063 in Henry V., or 1987 
in all. Falstaff comes next with 1895 ^^ ^ (7^9 ii^ i Henry IV.y 
688 in 2 Henry IV., and 488 in the Merry Wives). 



INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES 
EXPLAINED 



a many, 280 

abase, 238 

abate (= blunt), 310 

abjects, 232 

abroach, 246 

acquaint of, 241 

acquit (= acquitted), 310 

acquittance (verb), 281 

adulterate, 290 

advantaging, 295 

adventure (verb), 241 

advertised (accent), 298 

aery, 245 

after (imperative), 275 

after-supper, 287 

a-high, 291 

All-Soul's day, 300 

all the world to nothing, 

238 
almost (= hardly), 258, 

274 
ambling (contemptuous), 

229 
ancient (= old) , 266, 289 
annoy (noun) , 305 
anointed body, 305 
answer nay and take it, 

278 
ap (Welsh), 300 
apparent ( = manifest) , 

274 
as (omitted), 253, 267 
aspect (accent), 234 
at the height, 240 
atonement, 239 
attainder, 274 
aweless, 260 
ay me, 260 

baited at, 241 

barbed, 229 

basilisk, 236 

battalia, 301 

battle (= army), 241, 307 

Baynard's Castle, 275 

be advised, 253 



be at charges for, 239 

beads, 278 

beaver (= helmet), 303 

bedashed, 236 

beholding (= beholden), 

254, 265 
belike, 231, 240 
bend their power, 300 
betide, 236, 239, 261 
bettering, 292 
beweep, 246 
bid (from bide) , 295 
bigamy, 280 
Blue Boar Inn, 310 
Blunt, Sir James, 301 
bobbed, 308 
Bona, 280 

bond (figurative), 290 
book (= table-book), 274 
boot, 290, 307 
bottled spider, 245, 291 
Bouchier, Cardinal, 261 
bought and sold, 308 
bowels of the land, 301 
Brandon, Sir William, 302 
braved, 307 
breathing-while, 240 
Brecknock, 285 
Breton Richmond, 287 
briganders, 217 
brook it ill, 239 
bruising irons, 304 
bulk (= chest), 247 
bunch-backed, 245 
buried (trisyllable), 253 
bushment, 219 
bustle (= be busy), 233, 

307 
but, 243 

by (omitted), 279 
by Saint Paul, 233 
by substitute, 280 

cacodsemon, 242 
caitiff (feminine), 291 
Camera Regis, 261 



cancel his bond of life, 290 

capable, 266 

careful (= full of care), 

240 
carnal (= bloodthirsty) , 

290 
censures (= opinions) , 257 
ceremonies, 262 
chair (= throne), 298 
chamber (= London) , 261 
change (= caprice), 275 
characters (play upon) , 

263 
checked, 279 
cheerfully and smooth, 272 
Chertsey, 234 
chiefest, 307 
childish-foolish, 242 
Christian (trisyllable), 

274 
cited up, 247 
Clarence', 266 
clean (= completely) , 260 
close (= secret), 233, 283 
closure, 270 

cloudy (of persons), 255 
cock-shut time, 303 
cog (= deceive), 240 
colder, 299 
common (verb), 210 
compact (accent), 256 
competitors, 299 
complete (accent), 293 
complots (accent), 266 
concluded, 239 
condition (= disposition), 

292 
conduct (= escort), 231 
consequence, 283 
content (= pay), 269 
contract (accent), 277 
contract (= contracted), 

280 
convenient (= suitable), 

297 
conversation, 274 



2:l6 



Index of Words and Phrases 



convict (= convicted) , 249 1 

costard, 249 

Countess Richmond, 239 

cousin (= nephew), 261 

cousins (= grandchil- 

dren), 254 

cried on (= cried out) , 306 

Crosby House, 237, 266 

cross-row, 231 

cry thee mercy, 245, 255, 
299, 306 

cue, 271 

curst, 235 

dally (= trifle), 251 

dangerous success, 294 

daring an opposite, 309 

dead-killing, 282 

deal upon, 284 

dear (intensive), 250, 255 

dearest (=most urgent), 
301 

declension, 280 

decline, 29T 

defend (= forbid), 278, 280 

demise, 295 

denier, 239 

deny (= refuse) , 262, 309 

descant (= comment), 230 

descant (=in music), 277 

determined, 239 

determined respite, 300 

devoted (= pious), 234 

Dickon, 308 

died for hope, 305 

diffused, 235 

dining with Duke Hum- 
phrey, 292 

disgracious, 279, 292 

dissembling, 229 

dissentious, 240 

distraught, 273 

divided councils, 266 

Doctor Shaw, 276 

done salutation, 305 

doomsday, 300 

draught, 284 

duck with French nods, 
240 

dugs, 254 

effect (= execution) , 236 
effeminate, 280 
egally, 281 
elvish-marked, 243 
^mbracements, 251 



empery, 279 

enacts (= performs), 309 
enforced (= forced) , 274 
enforcement, 277, 281 
engross (= make gross) , 

278 
ensuing (= coming), 258 
entreat (= treat), 292 
envious (= malicious), 239 
erroneous (personal), 249 
espials, 227 

evidence (= witness), 249 
evil diet, 233 
excellent, 290 
except, 306 
exclaim on, 270 
exclaims (noun), 235, 292 
exercise, 269 
exhale (= draw out) , 235 
expedient, 237 
expiate (= finished), 270 
explorators, 227 
extreme (accent), 274, 292 

factious for, 241, 251 

fair befall thee, 245, 274 

faithful, 247 

fall (transitive), 305 

fear (= fear for) , 233 

fear (reflexive), 236 

fearful, 229, 287, 295 

fearfuli'st, 273 

feature (= beauty), 229 

fet, 256 

fire-new, 245 

flaky, 304 

fleeting (= inconstant) , 

247 
fleshed, 286 

flourish (= varnish), 245 
foil, 306 

fond (= foolish), 272 
fondly, 279 
foot-cloth horse, 272 
for (= because), 231, 287 
foreward, 307 
forfeit, 253 

formal Vice, Iniquity, 263 
forth of, 246, 292 
franked up, 246, 299 
Friar Penker, 276 
from (play upon), 295 
fulsome, 305 

gallant-springing, 250 
galled eyes, 290 



garish, 291 

garland (= crown) , 267 
gentle villain, 242 
George, 296 

giddy (= excitable) , 258 
go current from suspicion, 
^253 

God he knows, 261 
God help the while! 258 
God I pray him, 243 
good world the while, 277 
graced (= blessed), 292 
gracious (trisyllable), 292 
graft (participle), 279 
gramercy, 269 
gratulate, 281 
grim-visaged, 229 
gross (= dull) , 277 
grossness of this age, 262 
ground (in music), 277 

had been remembered, 259 
hap (= fortune), 234, 240 
hatches (= deck), 247 
hats (= heads ?), 268 
haught, 258 
have with you, 268 
heap (of persons), 252 
hearken after, 231 
heaven (plural), 243 
hell (plural), 290 
helpless (= unavailing), 

233 
hereafter (adjective), 297 
Hertford West, 236 
heyday, 298 
high'st, 305 
hilts (= hilt), 249 
his (= its), 296 
hoised, 299 
Holborn, 271 
holp, 236, 290 
holy humour, 248 
holy rood, 268 
honey (adjective), 282 
hour (dissyllable), 282 
how chance, 285 
hull (verb), 297 
Humphrey Hour, 292 

I wis, 241 

idea (= image) , 277 
if (omitted), 274, 279 
images (= children), 254 
impatience (metre) , 254 
2^2 



Index of Words and Phrases 



327 



importune (accent), 254 
in (=into), 239, 241, 279 

289, 301, 306 
in (= upon?), 248 
in all post, 275 
in good time, 251, 261 
in quarrel of, 250 
in safeguard of, 306 
in thought, 277 
incapable, 254 
incensed, 266 
inclusive verge, 282 
index (= prelude) , 257, 291 
induction, 287 
inductions dangerous, 230 
infer (= bring in), 275, 

277, 295, 308 
insinuate with, 248 
instance (= cause), 267 
instinct (accent), 258 
intelligencer, 290 
intend (= pretend), 274, 

interior (= inward) , 240 

invocate, 233 

inward with, 271 

irons (= weapons), 304 

iron-witted, 283 

is all things, etc., 271 

Jack, 285 

jet, 260 

jumpeth (= agrees), 261 

just (= honest), 230 

jut, 260 

keeps (= stays with) , 302 
key-cold, 233 

labour (== work for) , 250 

Lady Lucy, 277 

lag (= late), 253 

lap (=wrap), 253 

leads (— roof ) , 278 

Leicester, 310 

leisure, 304, 306 

lessoned, 250 

let blood, are, 266 

Lethe, 295 

letting (= forbearing), 210 

level (= aim), 292 

lewd (= vile) , 240 

libels, 230 

lie (in prison), 232 

lie in the throat, 235 

lighted, 273 



lightly (= commonly) , 265 

lights burn blue, the, 305 

like as, 281 

likes (= pleases), 272 

likes of it, 296 

limit (= appoint), 302 

livelihood, 272 

living death, 236 

love-bed, 278 

Lovel (name of dog), 244 

Ludlow, 256 

luxury (=lust), 275 

majestical, 279 

make (=do), 242, 298 

make the period to, 245 

manner person, 276 

map (= picture), 260 

Margaret of Anjou, 287 

marvellous (adverb), 239 

me seemeth, 256 

mean (= means), 241 

measures (= dances), 229 

meetest, 275 

melancholy, 303 

Mercury, 287 

mere (= absolute), 281 . 

merits (= demerits), 226 

methinks, 263 

mettle, 295 

mewed up, 230, 233, 242 

milk-sop, 308 

millstones (from the eyes), 

246, 250 
miscarry (=die), 239 
misdoubt, 268 
model (= outline) , 302 
moe, 299 
moiety, 238, 255 
moralize, 265 
mortal living, 289 
mortal staring, 304 
Morton, 271, 287 
move our patience, 245 
much-what, 210 
muse (= wonder), 246 
my (objective), 245 

new-delivered, 232 

nice, 280 

niece (= granddaughter) , 

281 
no marvel though, 248 
noble (coin), 240 
nought (spelling), 232 
novice (= youth), 250 



obdurate (accent), 246, 

262 
obsequiously, 233 
o'erworn, 232 
of any place, 262 
opposite (= opponent), 

309. 
opposite (= opposed), 297 
opposite with, 255 
or (= before), 216 
orient pearl, 295 
other self, 257 
overblown, 260 
overgo (= exceed), 255 
overweening, 308 
owed (owned), 292 
Oxford, Earl of, 301 

pageant (= dumb-show), 

291 
pains (= labours), 241 
parcelled, 255 
parlous, 259, 266 
part (= depart), 251 
party (= side), 242, 293, 

299 
passing (adverb), 232 
patience (trisyllable), 281 
patient (trisyllable) , 242 
pattern (= masterpiece) , 

235 
Paul's, 276 

pawned (= pledged), 284 
peevish (= silly), 261, 

284, 297 
peize, 304 
percase, 218 
perforce, 261 
period (= completion), 

251 
pew-fellow, 290 
pilled, 210, 242 
piping, 229 

pitchers have ears, 259 
plainest harmless, 274 
please (impersonal), 256, 

268 
pleaseth (impersonal), 298 
pluck on, 284 
plucked, 253, 262 
Pomfret, 269 
power (= army), 297 
prayers (dissyllable), 254, 

286, 293 
precedent (= first draft) , 

276 



328 



Index of Words and Phrases 



prefer (= promote) , 284 
presentation, 291 
prevailed on, 232 
prime (= first), 286 
prodigious, 234 
prolonged (= put off ), 271 
promotions (metre), 240 
proof (= armour), 306 
proof (= experience), 259 
proper (= handsome) , 239 
puissance (concrete), 307 
puissant (dissyllable), 297 
punched, 305 
pursuivant, 268 

quest (= inquest) , 249 
quick, 235, 239, 243, 296 
quicken, 295 
quit (= requite), 289, 306 

rag (personal), 244 

rased, 215, 267 

reason (=talk), 249, 258, 

299 
receive the sacrament, 250 
record (accent), 263, 289, 

308 
recorder (accent) , 277 
recure, 279 
redoubted, 299 
reduce (= bring back) , 

255, 310 
re-edified, 262 
regiment, 302 
remorse (= pity), 280, 286 
remorseful, 236 
replenished, 286 
repose you, 262 
resolve (= satisfy), 283, 

285, 300 
respect (= care for), 246 
respects (= motives), 280 
restrain, 308 
retailed (= retold) , 263 
revenue, 279 
reverent, 289 
Rice ap Thomas, 300 
right for right, 289 
rood (= cross), 268, 292 
Rougemont, 285 
rounding, 210, 218, 222 
royalize, 241 
runagate, 298 
runaways, 308 
ruthful, 286 



sacrament (=oath), 250, 

310 
Saint George to boot ! 307 
sanctuary, 260 
scalh (=harm), 246 
scelerate, 226 
scene (figurative), 291 
scorns (noun), 243, 266 
scrivener, 276 
seldom comes the better, 

257 
sely, 224 
seniory, 289 
senseless-obstinate, 262 
selves (= waits on), 293 
several (= separate), 268, 

305 
shamefast, 248 
sharp-provided, 266 
shortly (trisyllable?), 297 
shouldered in, 279 
shrift, 273 
shriving-work, 269 
sights, 281 

silken (= effeminate) , 240 
Sir (of priests), 269 
sit about, 266 
slave of nature, 244 
slower (= serious), 236 
slug, 261 

smooth (= flatter), 236, 240 
smooth-faced, 310 
so (omitted), 236 
so (= well), 293, 304 
solace (intransitive), 258 
sometime (=once), 295 
sop, 249 

sort (= company), 308 
sort (= find), 257 
sort (= ordain), 258 
sour (= morose), 247 
sparingly, 275 
spleen (= ardour), 309 
spleen (=hate), 260 
splintered, 255 
spurn at, 249 
spurn upon, 235 
stalled, 243 

stands me upon, it, 284 
Stanley, 239 
statuas, 218 
staves (= lances) , 277, 

303, 309 
stealing, 280 
still (= constantly), 254, 

258, 267 



still (= continual), 294 
still-lasting, 295 
stout-resolved, 246 
strength (= army), 297 
stumbling, 273 
success (= issue), 294 
sun (play upon), 180 
suspects (noun), 241 
swelling (= angry), 252 

take order, 276, 283, 299 
tall (= stout), 248 
Tamworth, 301 
tear-falling, 284 
teen, 282 
tell the clock, 307 
temper (= mould), 231 
tender (= regard), 230, 

261 
tetchy, 292 
Tewkesbury, 238 
think'st best, it, 262 
thrall (= slave) , 282 
tidings (number) , 286 
timeless (= untimely), 236 
to himward, 221 
to the death, 267 
toad (venomous), 236 
too late (= too lately) , 265 
too late of, 275 
touch (= touchstone) , 283 
toys (= fancies), 231 
traditional, 262 
triumphing (accent), 273 
troubled thoughts, 304 
truth (= honesty), 268 
turn (= return), 293 
type (= badge), 294 
Tyrrel, 284 

unavoided, 293 
unblown, 289 
unfashionable (adverb), 

229 
ungoverned, 297 
ungracious, 254 
unhappiness, 234 
unlooked, 243 
unmannered, 235 
unmeritable, 279 
unrecuring, 279 
unrespective, 283 
untainted, 276 
unvalued, 247 
upon his party, 267, 

299 



Index of Words and Phrases 329 



Urswick, Sir Christopher, 
299 

vantage, 277 

vaunts (intransitive) , 307 

verge (= circle) , 282 

Vice, 263 

victress, 295 

wan- hope, 225 

wants but nomination, 

271 
ward (= guard), 306 
warn (= summon), 239 
watch (= watch-light), 303 



watery moon, 255 
wealth (= weal), 210 
weigh lightly, 266 
well advised, 246, 299 
well struck in years, 232 
well-spoken, 230, 246 
Welshman, 298 
were best, 231, 295 
what (= who), 249 
what (= why), 298 
where be, etc , 291 
which (=whom), 300 
whisper (transitive), 293 
White Surrey, 303 
White-friars, 237 



white-livered, 298 

windows (= eyelids), 305 

windows (metaphor), 233 

windy attorneys, 292 

with (= by), 287 

withal, 278 

witty (= cunning), 283 

Woodeville, 231 

,wot, 258 

wot you what ? 268 

wrack, 236 

wretched (= hateful), 301 

zealous (= pious), 278 
zounds. 248 



ROLFE'S ENGLISH CLASSICS 

Designed for Use in High Schools and 
Other Secondary Schools 

Edited by WILLIAM J. ROLFE, Litt.D. 

Formerly Head Master, High School, Cambridge, Mass. 
Uniform Flexible Cloth, 12mo. Illustrated. Each, 56 Cents 



Browning^s Select Poems 

Twenty Poems (including "Pippa Passes"), with Introduction, Life 
of Browning, Chronological Table of His Works, List of Books useful 
in studying them. Critical Comments, and Notes. 

Browningfs Select Dramas 

Containing " A Blot in the 'Scutcheon," " Colombe's Birthday," 
and "A Soul's Tragedy " — with Introduction, Critical Comments, and 
Notes. 

Goldsmith's Select Poems 

" The Traveller," " The Deserted Village," and " Retaliation," 
with Life of Goldsmith, Recollections and Criticisms by Thackeray, 
Coleman the Younger, Campbell, Forster, and Irving, and Notes. 

Gray's Select Poem.s 

The "Elegy," "The Bard," "The Progress of Poesy," and other 
Poems, with Life of Gray, William Howitt's Description of Stoke- 
Pogis, and historical, critical, and explanatory Notes. 

Macattlay's Lays of Ancient Rome 

With the Author's Preface and Introductions, Criticisms by John 
Stuart Mill, Henry Morley, " Christopher North,'' and others, 
historical and explanatory Notes, and copious Illustrations. 

Milton's Minor Poems 

Containing all of Milton's Minor Poems except the Translations, 
with biographical and critical Introductions, and historical and ex- 
planatory Notes. 

"Wordsworth's Select Poems 

Seventy-one Poems, with Life, Criticisms from Matthew Arnold, 
R. H. Hutton, Principal Shairp, J. R. Lowell, and Papers of the 
Wordsworth Society, and very full Notes. Illustrated by Abbey, 
Parsons, and other eminent artists. 

Copies will be sent, prepaid, on receipt of the price. 



AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY 

NEW YORK CINCINNATI CHICAGO 

(5.9$) 



American Literature 

By MILDRED CABELL WATKINS 
Flexible cloth, 18mo, 224 pages . . Price 35 cents 



The eminently practical character of this work will at 
once commend it to all who are interested in forming and 
guiding the literary tastes of the young, and especially to 
teachers who have long felt the need of a satisfactory text- 
book in American literature which will give pupils a just 
appreciation of its character and worth as compared with the 
literature of other countries. In this convenient volume the 
story of American literature is told to young Americans in a 
manner which is at once brief, simple, graceful, and, at the 
same time, impressive and intelligible. The marked features 
and characteristics of this work may be stated as follows: 

Due prominence is given to the works of the real makers 
of our American literature. 

All the leading authors are grouped in systematic order 
and classes. 

A brief summary is appended to each chapter to aid the 
memory in fixing the salient facts of the narrative. 

Numerous select extracts from our greatest writers are 
given in their proper connection. 



Copies sent, prepaid, on receipt of the price. 

American Book Company 

NEW YORK ♦ CINCINNATI ♦ CHICAGO 



C 59 t 



COMPOSITION 
AND RHETORIC 



Buehler's Practical Exercises in English . . . $0.50 

By Huber Gray Buehler, Master in English, Hotch- 
kiss School, Lakeville, Conn. 

Butler's School English $0.75 

By George P. Butler, formerly English Master, 
Lawrenceville (N. J.) School. 

Hill's Beginnings of Rhetoric and Composition $1.25 

Foundations of Rhetoric i.oo 

Principles of Rhetoric 1.20 

By Adams Sherman Hill, Boylston Professor of 
Rhetoric and Oratory, Harvard University. 

Hill's Elements of Rhetoric and Composition $1.00 

By David J. Hill, LL.D., U. S. Minister to Switzer- 
land, formerly President <. f the University of 
Rochester. 

Maxwell and Johnston's School Composition $0.50 

By Wm. H. Maxwell, M.A., Ph.D., LL.D., City 
Superintendent of Schools, New York City, and 
Emma L. Johnston, A.B., Principal of Public School 
No. 140. Brooklyn. 

Maxwell and Smith's Writing in English . . . $0.75 

By William H.Maxwell, M.A., Ph.D., LL.D., City 
Superintendent of Schools, New York City, and 
George J. Smith, M.A., Ph.D., Member of the Board 
of Examiners, New York City. 

Quackenbos's Practical Rhetoric $1.00 

By John Duncan Quackenbos, A.M.,M.D., Professor 
Emeritus of Rhetoric, Columbia College. 

Waddy's Elements of Composition and Rhetoric $1.00 

By Virginia Waddy, Richmond (Va.) High School. 



AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY 

[S. 85] 



ENGLISH LITERATURE 



BlaisdelPs First Steps with American and 

British Authors. Revised . $0.90 
Brockets English Literature. Revised. 

(Johnson) .• . .35 

Cathcart's Literary Reader .... 1.15 

Halleck's History of English Literature 1.25 
Irving's Sketch Book — Selections : 

Regents' Edition (Benjamin) ... .50 

Johnson's Elements of Literary Criticism .80 
Johnson's Outline History of English and 

American Literature 1.25 

Johnson's Forms of English Poetry . i.oo 

Koopman's Mastery of Books ... .90 
Matthews' Introduction to American 

Literature i.oo 

McNeill and Lynch's Introductory Lessons 

in English Literature i.oo 

Painter's Poets of the South ... .60 

Phillips's English Literature — 2 vols., each 2.00 
Porter and Clarke'sShakespeare Studies — 

Macbeth .56 

Shaw-Backus's Outlines of Literature: 

English and American 1.25 

Swinton's Studies in English Literature 1.20 

Watkins's American Literature ... .35 



Rolfe's Edition of Shakespeare — 40 vols., 

each .56 

Gateway Series of English Texts — 18 vols. 

General Editor, Henry van Dyke. 
The English texts which are required for entrance to college, 
edited by eminent authorities and presented in a clear, interest- 
ing, and helpful form. 

Eclectic English Classics — 44 vols. 



AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY 

ts.89] 











,•1^^ 











x-io-ft 




■4.N * ^FooWn'**^* 'T'^ 



^oV" 



« 





C^ * 






^9^ 



^.nc,^' 











'h^ 



^°-n^^ 





:i5°^ 







1^ ■* • • • ^vj ^-^ 






o • * * /V V J, 




^^**'"^* <^ 




.>.V^\ U^^^<^ ,^'v \/ .»/bl-, ^. 










<^ 






L^*^.<v 












iPvS 



' „«^"'"*^ 






:<fr/Tmi.K'-->-: 



♦ A* V^ — * 



"v* <r 



"°^ ^ 






